Skip to main content

Full text of "Letters to "The Times" upon war and neutrality (1881-1909) with some commentary"

See other formats


r 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
AT    LOS  ANGELES 


THE  GIFT  OF 

MAY  TREAT  MORRISON 

IN  MEMORY  OF 

ALEXANDER  F  MORRISON 


LETTEES 

UPON 

WAE    AND    NEUTEALITY 

(1881-1909) 


*  *      lit 

*  >        i    t    > 


•  •  • 

•  « 


•  • 


ftt    »•*••*•' 


k*  «•»  ,  *••  «■«.«•*• 

.-•  *       -^»        ,,••••  « 

•      ••«r»  ••  •  ^ 

•  y  «  «  *    •   S  • 

:  .-.  ..:  .*.       >  :  \    :    t   :*. 

.    .  .•♦    •    •••,*••     • 
..  *..•  .'•  •.!  .-:  :    ! 


LETTERS  TO  "THE  TIMES" 


UPON 


WAE  AND  NEUTKALITY 

(1831-1909) 
WITH   SOME   COMMENTARY 


BY 

THOMAS    ERSKINE    HOLLAND 

K.C,    D.C.L.,    F.B.A.  'f     . 

CHICHELE  PROFESSOR  OF  INTERNATIONAL  LAW, 
VICE-PBfisiDZNT  DE  LINSTITDT  DE  DROIT  LXTERNATIONAL,  ETC.,  ETC. 


*  3 


LONGMANS,     GREEN,    AND     CO. 

89  PATERNOSTER  ROW,  LONDON 
NEW  YORK,  BOMBAY.  AND  CALCUTTA 

1909 
All  rights  reserved 


I 
I 

CO 


u. 
O 

ia. 


PREFACE 

For  a  good  many  years  past  I  have  been  allowed  to 
comment,  in  letters  to  The  Times,  upon  points  of 
International  Law,  as  they  have  been  raised  by  the  events 
of  the  day.  These  letters  have  been  fortunate  enough  to 
attract  some  attention,  both  at  home  and  abroad,  and 
requests  have  frequently  reached  me  that  they  should  be 
rendered  more  easily  accessible  than  they  can  be  in  the 
jales  of  the  newspaper  in  which  they  originally  appeared. 

I  have,  accordingly,  thought  that  it  might  be  worth 
while  to  select,  from  a  greater  number,  such  of  my  letters 
as  bear  upon  those  questions  of  War  and  Neutrality  of 
which  so  much  has  been  heard  in  recent  years,  and  to 
group  them  for  republication,  with  some  elucidatory 
matter  (more  especially  with  references  to  changes  intro- 
duced by  the  Geneva  Convention  of  1906,  The  Hague 
Conventions  of  1907,  and  the  Declaration  of  London  of 
the  present  year)  under  the  topics  to  which  they  respectively 
relate. 

The  present  volume  has  been  put  together  in  accord- 
ance with  this  plan  ;    and  my  best  thanks  are  due  to  the 

434439 


vi  PEEFACE 

proprietors  of  The  Times  for  permitting  the  reissue  of 
the  letters  in  a  collected  form.  Cross-references  and  a  full 
Index  will,  I  hope,  to  some  extent  remove  the  difficulties 
which  might  otherwise  be  caused  by  the  fragmentary 
character,  and  the  chances  of  repetition,  inseparable  from 
such  a  work. 

T.  E.  H. 
Eggishorn,  Switzerland, 
September  14,  1909. 


*^*  It  may  be  right  here  to  mention  that,  though  most  of  the 
Conventions  of  1907,  to  which  so  frequent  reference  is  made  in  the 
following  pages,  have  been,  subject  to  various  reservations,  aheady 
signed  by  the  Powers  represented  at  the  Second  Peace  Conference, 
they  will  in  no  case  be  formally  ratified  till  towards  the  end  of  the 
present  year.  The  Declaration  of  1909  has  been  signed  by  all  the 
Powers  present  at  the  London  Conference,  but  is  not  likely  just  yet 
to  be  ratified  by  any  of  them.  Great  Britain  cannot  well  ratify  any 
of  The  Hague  Conventions  which  require  legislation  to  carry  them  into 
effect  (e.g.  probably  Nos.  1,  5,  10,  12,  13),  or  the  Declaration  of 
London,  until  it  shall  have  been  found  possible  to  pass  the  necessary 
Acts  of  Parhament. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I 

PAGE 

MEASURES  SHORT  OF  WAR   FOR   THE   SETTLEMENT 

OF  INTERNATIONAL  CONTROVERSIES    ...         1 

Section  I 
Friendly  Measures 1 


The  Petition  to  the  President  of  the  United  States  (1899)  .  2 

Commissions  of  Enquiry  and  The  Hague  Convention  (1904)  4 

Section  2 

Reprisals 8 

The  Blockade  of  the  Menam  (1893) 8 

Pacific  Blockade  (1897) 10 

The  Venezuelan  ControveTsy  (1902) 12 

The  Venezuela  Protocol  (1903) 17 

War  and  Reprisals  (1908) 18 


CHAPTER  II 

STEPS  TOWARDS  THE   CODIFICATION   OF  THE   LAWS 

OF  WAR 22 

Count  von  Moltke  on  the  Laws  of  Warfare  (1881)    ...       24 


viii  CONTENTS 


PAGE 

Professor  Bluntschli's  Reply  to  Count  von  Moltke  (1881)    .       26 

The  United  States  Naval  War  Code  (1901) 29 

A  Naval  War  Code  (1902) 32 


CHAPTER  III 
THE  COMMENCEMENT  OF  WAR     ...       34 

Section  1 

Declaration  of  War 34 

The  Sinking  of  the  Koroshing  (1894) 35 

Section  2 
The  Immediate  Effects  of  the  Outbreak  of  War      .      .       38 
Foreign  Soldiers  in  England  (1909) 39 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE    CONDUCT    OF    WARFARE     AS     BETWEEN    BEL- 
LIGERENTS      42 


Section  1 

Localities  closed  to  Hostilities 42 

The  Suez  Canal  (1898) 43 

„      (    „  )      : 45 

„      (    „  ) 46 


Section  2 

Lawful  Belligerents 48 

GueriUa  Warfare  (1900) 48 

The  Russian  use  of  Chinese  Clothing  (1904) 50 


CONTENTS  ix 
Section  3 

PAGE 

Assassination 51 

The  Natal  Proclamation  (1906) 52 

Section  4 

The  Choice  of  Means  of  Injuring    ....  53 

Bullets  in  Savage  Warfare  (1903) 53 

The  Debate  on  Aeronautics  (1909) 56 

Section  5 

The  Geneva  Convention 58 

Wounded  Horses  in  War  (1899) 59 

Section  6 

Enemy  Property  in  Occupied  Territory      ...  61 

International  Usufruct  (1898) 61 

Requisitions  in  Warfare  (1902) 64 


Section  7 

Martial  Law 65 

The  Executioas  at  Pretoria  (1901) 6G 

The  Petition  of  Right  (1901) 68 

»       „        „       „       (1902) 70 

Martial  Law  in  Natal  (1906) 72 

Section  8 

The  Naval  Bombardment  of  Open  Coast  Towns    .      .  73 

Naval  Atrocities  (1888) 74 

The  Naval  Manoeuvres  (1888) 74 

»>  M  »>  (     •'      ) 78 

Naval  Bombardments  of  Unfortified  Places  (1904)      ...  81 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTEE   V 


PAGE 

THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS.     .       86 


Section  1 
The  Criterion  of  Neutral  Conduct  ....       86 

Professor  de  Martens  on  the  Situation  (1905) 86 


Section  2 

The  Duties  of  Neutral  States,  and  the  Liabilities  of  Neutral 

Individuals,  distinguished 88 

Contraband  of  War  (1904) 90 

Coal  for  the  Russian  Fleet  (1904) 92 

The  British  Proclamation  of  Neutrahty  (1904)       ....  95 

>>          »>                   >j                       >>          \    f^    )       •      '      •      '  "5 

Belligerent  Fleets  in  Neutral  Waters  (1905) 101 


Section  3 

Carriage  of  Contraband 103 

Absolute  and  Conditional  Contraband 104 

Contrabandof  War  (1898) 104 

Is  Coal  Contraband  of  W^ar  ?  (1904) 106 

Cotton  as  Contraband  of  War  (1905) 108 

Japanese  Prize  Law  (1905) 112 

,,                      ,,                   99            ^      ,,         j       .........            .  114 

Continuous  Voyages 114 

Prize  Law  (1900) 115 

The  Allanton  (1904) 118 

Unqualified  Captors 119 

The  Allanton  (1904) 120 


CONTENTS  xi 
SEcnojf  4 

PAGE 

Methods  of  Warfare  as  affecting  Neutrals  .      .      .  122 

Privateers 122 

Our  Mercantile  Marine  in  War  Time  (1898) 123 

in  War  (1898) 129 

Mine-s 130 

Mines  in  the  Open  Sea  (1904) 131 

Territorial  Waters  (1904) 132 

Cable-cutting 134 

Submarine  Cables  (1881) 135 

in  Time  of  War  (1897) 136 

»      (   ,.   ) 139 


99  99 

99  >J  9?  ?» 


Sectiox  5 

Destriiction  of  Prizes 140 

Russian  Prize  Law  (1904) 142 

„       „     (    ..    ) 146 

The  Sinking  of  Neutral  Prizes  (1905) 147 

Section  6 

An  International  Prize  Court 150 

An  International  Prize  Court  (1907) 150 

A  New  Prize  Law  (1907) 152 

„        ,.     (    „    ) 156 

„        „     (    ,.    ) 159 


»?  99 


Index 163 


CHAPTEE  I 

MEASURES   SHORT  OF  WAR  FOR  THE   SETTLEMENT 
OF  INTERNATIONAL  CONTROVERSIES 


Section  1 
Friendly  Measures 

Op  the  two  letters  which  follow,  the  first  was  suggested  by  a 
petition  presented  in  October,  1899,  to  the  President  of  the 
United  States,  asking  him  to  use  his  good  offices  to  terminate  the 
war  in  South  Africa  ;  the  second  by  discussions  as  to  the  advisa- 
biUty  of  employing,  for  the  first  time,  an  International  Com- 
mission of  Enquiry,  for  the  purpose  of  ascertaining  the  facts  of 
the  lamentable  attack  perpetrated  by  the  Russian  fleet  upon 
British  fishing  vessels  off  the  Dogger  Bank,  on  October  21,  1905. 
The  Commission  sat  from  January  19  to  February  25,  1905,  and 
its  report  was  the  means  of  terminating  a  period  of  great  tension 
in  the  relations  of  the  two  Powers  concerned  (see  Pari.  Paper, 
Russia,  1905,  No.  3)  :  this  letter  deals  also  with  Arbitration, 
under  The  Hague  Convention  of  1899. 

It  may  be  worth  while  here  to  point  out  that  besides  direct 
negotiation  between  the  Powers  concerned,  four  friendly  methods 
for  the  settlement  of  questions  at  issue  between  them  are  now 
recognised,  viz.  (1)  Cood  r)fTicc8  and  mediation  of  third  Powers  ; 

B 


2  MEASURES  SHORT  OF  WAR 

(2)  "  Special  mediation  "  ;  (3)  "  International  Commissions  of 
Enquiry  "  ;  (4)  Arbitration.  All  four  are  recommended  by  The 
Hague  Convention  of  1899  "  For  tbe  Peaceful  Settlement  of 
International  Disputes  "  (by  wbich,  indeed,  (2)  and  (3)  were  first 
suggested),  as  also  by  the  amended  re-issue  of  that  convention  in 
1907.  It  must  be  noticed  that  resort  to  any  of  these  methods 
remains  entirely  discretionary^  sq  far  as  any  rule  of  International 
Law  is  concerned  ;  •  -all  Vfdrts  to  render  it  universally  and 
unconditionally  ebl-igatory  haying,  perhaps  fortunately,  failed. 


THE    PETITION    TO    THE    PRESIDENT 
OF  THE  UNITED  STATES 

SiE, — It  seems  that  a  respectably,  though  perhaps 
thoughtlessly,  signed  petition  was  on  Thursday  presented 
to  President  McKinley,  urging  him  to  offer  his  good  o£&ces 
to  bring  to  an  end  the  war  now  being  waged  in  South 
Africa.  From  the  New  York  World  cablegram,  it  would 
appear  that  the  President  was  requested  to  take  this  step 
*'  in  accordance  with  Article  3  of  the  protocol  of  the  Peace 
Conference  at  The  Hague."  The  reference  intended  is 
doubtless  to  the  Convention  four  le  reglement  'pacifique  des 
conflits  inter nationaux,  prepared  at  the  Conference  [of  1899], 
Article  3  of  which  is  to  the  following  effect : — 

"  Les  Puissances  signataires  jugent  utile  qu'une  ou  plusieurs 
Puissances  etrangeres  au  conflit  offrent  de  leur  propre  initiative,  en 
tant  que  les  circonstances,  s'y  pre  tent,  leiu'S  bons  offices  ou  leur  media- 
tion aux  Etats  en  conflit. 

"  Le  droit  d'offrir  les  bons  offices  ou  la  mediation  appartient  aux 
Puissances  etrangeres  au  conflit,  meme  pendant  le  cours  des  hostiUtes. 

"  L'exercice  de  ce  droit  ne  peut  jamais  etre  considere  par  I'une  ou 
I'autre  des  parties  en  litige  comme  un  acte  peu  amical." 

Several  remarks  are  suggested  by  the  presentation  of 
this  petition  : — 


FEIENDLY  MEASURES  3 

(1)  One  might  suppose  from  the  gHb  reference  here 
and  elsewhere  made  to  The  Hague  Convention,  that  this 
convention  is  akeadj  in  force,  whereas  it  is,  in  the  case 
of  most,  if  not  all,  of  the  Powers  represented  at  the  con- 
ference, a  mere  unratified  draft,  under  the  consideration 
of  the  respective  Governments. 

(2)  The  article,  if  it  were  in  force,  would  impose  no 
duty  of  offering  good  offices,  but  amounts  merely  to  the 
expression  of  opinion  that  an  offer  of  good  offices  is  a 
useful  and  unobjectionable  proceeding,  in  suitable  cases 
{en  tant  que  les  circonstances  s'y  'pretent).  It  cannot  for 
a  moment  be  supposed  that  the  President  would  consider 
that  an  opportunity  of  the  kind  contemplated  was  offered 
by  the  war  in  South  Africa. 

(3)  One  would  like  to  know  at  what  date,  if  at  all, 
the  Prime  Minister  of  the  British  colony  of  the  Cape  was 
pleased,  as  is  alleged,  to  follow  the  lead  of  the  Presidents 
of  the  two  Boer  Piepublics  in  bestowing  his  grateful  approval 
upon  the  petition  in  question. 

Your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  October  28  (1899). 


Par.  2  (1).— The  Convention  of  1899  was  ratified  by  Great 
Britain  on  September  4,  1900  ;  and  between  that  year  and  1907 
practically  all  civilised  Powers  ratified  or  acceded  to  it.  It  is 
now  in  course  of  being  superseded  by  The  Hague  Convention, 
No.  i.  of  1907,  which  reproduces  Article  3  of  the  older  Con- 
vention, inserting,  however,  after  the  won!  "  utile,"  the  words 
"  et  desirable." 

76.  (2).— On  March  5,  1900,  the  two  Boer  Repubhcs  proposed 
that  peace  should  be  made  on  terms  which  included  the  recognition 
of   their  independence.     Great   Britain   having,   on   March    11, 


4  MEASURES  SHORT  OF  WAR 

declared  such  recognition  to  be  inadmissible,  the  European 
Powers  which  were  requested  to  use  their  good  offices  to  bring 
this  about  declined  so  to  intervene.  The  President  of  the 
United  States,  however,  in  a  note  delivered  in  London  on 
March  13,  went  so  far  as  to  "  express  an  earnest  hope  that  a 
way  to  bring  about  peace  might  be  found,"  and  to  say  that 
he  would  aid  "  in  any  friendly  manner  to  bring  about  so  happy 
a  result."  Lord  Salisbury,  on  the  following  day,  while  thanking 
the  United  States  Government,  replied  that  "  H.M.  Govern- 
ment does  not  propose  to  accept  the  intervention  of  any 
Power  in  the  South  African  War."  Similar  rephes  to  similar 
ofiers  had  been  made  by  both  France  and  Prussia  in  1870,  and 
by  the  United  States  in  1898. 


COMMISSIONS    OF    ENQUIRY    AND    THE    HAGUE 

CONVENTION 

Sir, — It  is  just  now  especially  desirable  that  the  purport 
of  those  provisions  of  The  Hague  Convention  "for  the  peace- 
ful settlement  of  international  controversies  "  which  deal 
with  "  international  commissions  of  enquiry  "  should  be 
clearly  understood.  It  is  probably  also  desirable  that  a 
more  correct  idea  should  be  formed  of  the  effect  of  that 
convention,  as  a  whole,  than  seems  to  be  generally  prevalent. 
You  may,  therefore,  perhaps,  allow  me  to  say  a  few  words 
upon  each  of  these  topics. 

Article  9  of  the  convention  contains  an  expression 
of  opinion  to  the  effect  that  recourse  to  an  international 
commission  of  enquiry  into  disputed  questions  of  fact  would 
be  useful.  This  recommendation  is,  however,  restricted 
to  "  controversies  in  which  neither  honour  nor  essential 
interests  are  involved,"  and  is  further  limited  by  the  phrase 
"  so  far  as  circumstances  permit."  Two  points  are  here 
deserving  of  notice. 


FRIENDLY  MEASURES  6 

In  the  first  place,  neither  "  the  honour  and  vital  interests 
clause,"  as  seems  to  be  supposed  by  your  correspondent  Mr. 
Schidrowitz,  nor  the  clause  as  to  circumstances  permitting, 
is  in  any  way  modified  by  the  article  which  follows.  Article 
10  does  not  enlarge  the  scope  of  Article  9,  but  merely  indicates 
the  procedure  to  be  followed  by  Powers  desirous  of  acting 
under  it.  In  the  second  place,  it  is  wholly  unimportant 
whether  or  no  the  scope  of  Article  9  is  enlarged  by  Article  10. 
The  entire  liberty  of  the  Powers  to  make  any  arrangement 
which  may  seem  good  to  them  for  clearing  up  their  differences 
is  neither  given,  nor  impaired,  by  the  articles  in  question, 
to  which  the  good  sense  of  the  Conference  declined  to  attach 
any  such  obligatory  force  as  had  been  proposed  by  Russia. 
It  may  well  be  that  disputant  Powers  may  at  any  time 
choose  to  agree  to  employ  the  machinery  suggested  by  those 
articles,  or  something  resembling  it,  in  cases  of  a  far  more 
serious  kind  than  those  to  which  alone  the  convention 
ventured  to  make  its  recommendation  applicable ;  and 
this  is  the  course  which  seems  to  have  been  followed  by 
the  Powers  interested  with  reference  to  the  recent  lamentable 
occurrence  in  the  North  Sea. 

As  to  the  convention  as  a  whole,  it  is  important  to 
bear  in  mind  that,  differing  in  this  respect  from  the  two 
other  conventions  concluded  at  The  Hague,  it  is  of  a  non- 
obligatory  character,  except  in  so  far  as  it  provides  for  the 
establishment  of  a  permanent  tribunal  at  The  Hague,  to 
which,  however,  no  Power  is  bound  to  resort.  It  resembles 
not  so  much  a  treaty  as  a  collection  of  "  pious  wishes  ' 
{voeux),  such  as  those  which  were  also  adopted  at  The  Hague. 
The  operative  phrases  of  most  usual  occurrence  in  the 
convention  are,  accordingly,  such  as  "jugent  utile";  "sont 


6  MEASURES  SHORT  OF  WAR 

d'accord  pour  recommander  "  ;  "  est  reconnu  comme  le 
moyen  le  plus  efficace  "  ;  "  se  reservent  de  conclure  des 
accords  nouveaux,  en  vue  d'etendre  I'arbitrage  obligatoire  a 
tous  les  cas  qu'elles  jugeront  possible  de  iui  soumettre." 

It  is  a  matter  for  rejoicing  that,  in  accordance  with 
the  suggestion  contained  in  the  phrase  last  quoted,  so  many 
treaties,  of  which  that  between  Great  Britain  and  Portugal 
is  the  most  recent,  have  been  entered  into  for  referring  to 
The  Hague  tribunal  "  differences  of  a  juridical  nature,  or 
such  as  relate  to  the  interpretation  of  treaties  ;  on  condition 
that  they  do  not  involve  either  the  vital  interests  or  the 
independence  or  honour  of  the  two  contracting  States." 
Such  treaties,  conforming  as  they  all  do  to  one  carefully 
defined   type,   may   be  productive  of  much  good.     They 
testify  to,  and  may  promote,  a  very  widely  spread  entente 
cordiale,  they  enhance  the  prestige  of  the  tribunal  of  The 
Hague,  and  they  assure  the  reference  to  that  tribunal  of 
certain  classes  of  questions  which   might  otherwise  give 
rise  to  international  comphcations.     Beyond  this  it  would 
surely  be  unwise  to  proceed.     It  is  beginning  to  be  realised 
that  what  are  called  "  general  "  treaties  of  arbitration,  by 
which  States  would  bind  themselves  beforehand  to  submit 
to  external  decision  questions  which  might  involve  high 
political  issues,  will  not  be  made  between  Powers  of  the 
first  importance  ;    also,  that  such  treaties,  if  made,  would 
be  more  likely  to  lead  to  fresh  misunderstandings  than  to 
secure  the  peaceful  settlement  of  disputed  questions. 

I  am.  Sir,  joni  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  November  21  (1904). 


FEIENDLY  MEASURES  7 

Pars.  1-3. — The  topic  of  "  Commissions  of  Enquiry,"  which 
occupied  Arts.  9-13  of  the  Convention  of  1899  "  For  the  Peaceful 
Settlement  of  International  Disputes,"  is  more  fully  dealt  with 
in  Arts.  9-36  of  the  Convention  as  amended  in  1907. 

Par.  4. — The  amended  Convention,  as  a  whole,  is  still,  like 
its  predecessor,  purely  facultative.  The  Russian  proposal 
to  make  resort  to  arbitration  universally  obligatory  in  a  list  of 
specified  cases,  unless  when  the  "  vital  interests  or  national 
honour  "  of  States  might  be  involved,  though  negatived  in  1899, 
was  renewed  in  1907,  in  different  forms,  by  several  Powers, 
which  eventually  concurred  in  supporting  the  Anglo-Portuguese- 
American  proposal,  according  to  which,  differences  of  a  juridical 
character,  and  especially  those  relating  to  the  interpretation  of 
treaties,  are  to  be  submitted  to  arbitration,  unless  they  affect 
the  vital  interests,  independence,  or  honour,  of  the  States  con- 
cerned, or  the  interests  of  third  States  ;  while  all  differences  as  to 
the  interpretation  of  treaties  relating  to  a  scheduled  list  of  topics, 
or  as  to  the  amount  of  damages  payable,  where  liability  to  some 
extent  is  undisputed,  are  to  be  so  submitted  without  any  such 
reservation.  This  proposal  was  accepted  by  thirty-two  Powers, 
but  as  nine  Powers  opposed  it,  and  three  abstained  from  voting, 
failed  to  become  a  convention.  The  delegates  to  the  Conference 
of  1907  went,  however,  so  far  as  to  include  in  their  "  Final  Act" 
a  statement  to  the  effect  that  they  were  unanimous  :  (1)  "in 
recognising  the  principle  of  obligatory  arbitration  "  ;  (2)  "  in 
declaring  that  certain  differences,  and,  in  particular,  such  as 
relate  to  the  interpretation  and  application  of  the  provisions  of 
International  Conventions,  aro  suitable  for  being  submitted  to 
obligatory  arbitration,  without  any  reservations." 

Par.  5. — The  Convention  between  France  and  Great  Britain, 
concluded  on  October  14,  1903,  for  five  years,  and  renewed  on 
October  14,  1908,  for  a  like  period,  by  which  the  parties  agree  to 
submit  to  The  Hague  tribunal  any  differences  which  may  arise 
between  them,  on  condition  "  that  they  do  not  involve  either  the 
vital  interests,  or  the  independence,  or  honour  of  the  two  con- 
tracting States,  and  that  they  do  not  affect  the  interests  of  a  third 
Power,"  has  served  as  a  model, or  "common  form,"  for  a  very  large 
number  of  conventions  to  the  same  effect,  entered  into  between  one 
State  and  another.  The  Convention  of  April  11,  1908,  between 
Great  Britain  and  the  United  States  is  substantially  of  this  type. 


8  MEASURES  SHORT  OF  WAR 

Section  2 
Reprisals. 

The  four  letters  next  following  were  suggested  by  the  ambi- 
guous character  of  the  blockades  instituted  by  France  against 
Siam  in  1893,  by  the  Great  Powers  against  Crete  in  1897,  and  by 
Great  Britain,  Germany,  and  Italy  against  Venezuela  in  1902. 
The  object,  in  each  case,  was  to  explain  the  true  nature  of  the 
species  of  reprisals  known  as  "  Pacific  Blockade,"  and  to  point 
out  the  difference  between  the  consequences  of  such  a  measure 
and  those  which  result  from  a  "  Belligerent  Blockade."  A  fifth 
letter,  written  with  reference  to  the  action  of  the  Netherlands 
against  Venezuela  in  1908,  emphasises  the  desirability  of  more 
clearly  distinguishing  between  war  and  reprisals.  On  the  various 
applications  of  a  blockade  in  time  of  peace,  see  the  author's 
Studies  in  International  Law,  pp.  130-150. 

THE    BLOCKADE    OP    THE    MENAM 

Sir, — Upon  many  questions  of  fact  and  of  policy  involved 
in  the  quarrel  between  France  and  Siam  it  may  be  premature 
as  yet  to  expect  explicit  information  from  the  French 
Government ;  but  there  should  not  be  a  moment's  doubt 
as  to  the  meaning  of  the  blockade  which  has  probably  by 
this  time  been  established. 

Is  France  at  war  with  Siam  ?  This  may  well  be  the 
case,  according  to  modern  practice,  without  any  formal 
declaration  of  war  ;  and  it  is,  for  international  purposes, 
immaterial  whether  the  French  Cabinet,  if  it  has  commenced 
a  war  without  the  sanction  of  the  Chambers,  has  or  has 
not  thereby  violated  the  French  Constitution.  If  there 
is  a  war,  and  if  the  blockade,  being  effective,  has  been 
duly  notified  to  the  neutral  Powers,  the  vessels  of  those 
Powers  are,  of  course,  hable  to  be  visited,  and,  if  found 


EEPRISALS  9 

to  be  engaged  in  breach  of  the  blockade,  to  be  dealt  with 
by  the  French  Prize  Courts. 

Or  is  France  still  at  peace  with  Siam,  and  merely  putting 
upon  her  that  form  of  pressui'e  w^hich  is  known  as  "  pacific 
blockade  "  ? 

In  this  case,  since  there  is  no  belhgerency,  there  is  no 
neutrahty,  and  the  ships  of  States  other  than  that  to  which 
the  pressure  is  being  applied  are  not  liable  to  be  interfered 
with.  The  particular  mode  of  applying  pressure  without 
going  to  war  known  as  "pacific  blockade"  dates,  as  is  well 
known,  only  from  1827.  It  has  indeed  been  enforced,  by 
England  as  well  as  by  France,  upon  several  occasions,  against 
the  vessels  of  third  Powers  ;  but  this  practice  has  always 
been  protested  against,  especially  by  French  jurists,  as 
an  unwarrantable  interference  with  the  rights  of  such 
Powers,  and  was  acknowledged  by  Lord  Palmerston  to 
be  illegal.  The  British  Government  distinctly  warned 
the  French  in  1884  that  their  blockade  of  Formosa  could 
be  recognised  as  affecting  British  vessels  only  if  it  con- 
stituted an  act  of  war  against  China  ;  and  when  the  Great 
Powers  in  188G  proclaimed  a  pacific  blockade  of  the  coasts 
of  Greece  they  carefully  limited  its  operation  to  ships  under 
the  Greek  flag. 

The  subject  has  been  exhaustively  considered  by  the 
Institut  do  Droit  International,  which,  at  its  meeting  at 
Heidelberg  in  1887,  arrived  at  certain  conclusions  which 
may  be  taken  to  express  the  view  of  learned  Europe.  They 
are  as  follows  : — 

"  L'etablissemcnt  dun  blocus  en  dehors  do  l'6tat  de  guerre  ne 
doit  6tro  considere  comrao  permis  par  le  droit  dcs  gens  que  soua  les 
conditions  suivantcs  : — 


10  MEASUKES  SHORT  OF  WAR 

"  1.  Les  navires  de  pavilion  etranger  peuvent  entrer  librement 
malgre  le  blocus. 

"  2.  Le  blocus  pacifique  doit  etre  declare  et  notifie  officiellement, 
et  maintenu  par  une  force  suflSsante. 

"  3.  Les  navires  de  la  puissance  bloquee  qui  ne  respectent  pas  un 
pareil  blocus  peuvent  etre  sequestres.  Le  blocus  ayant  cesse,  ils 
doivent  etre  restitues  avec  leurs  cargaisons  a  leurs  proprietaires,  mais 
sans  de  dommagement  a  aucun  titre." 

If  the  French  wish  to  reap  the  full  advantages  of  a 
blockade  of  the  Siamese  coast  they  must  be  prepared, 
by  becoming  beUigerent,  to  face  the  disadvantages  which 
may  result  from  the  performance  by  this  country  of  her 
duties  as  a  neutral. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Athenaeum  Club,  July  26  (1893). 


PACIFIC    BLOCKADE 

Sir, — The  letter  signed  "  M."  in  your  issue  of  this  morning 
contains,  I  think,  some  statements  which  ought  not  to 
pass  uncorrected.  A  "  blockade  "  is,  of  course,  the  denial 
by  a  naval  squadron  of  access  for  vessels  to  a  defined  portion 
of  the  coasts  of  a  given  nation.  A  "  pacific  blockade  "  is  one  of 
the  various  methods — generically  described  as  "  reprisals," 
such  as  "  embargo,"  or  seizure  of  ships  on  the  high  seas — 
by  which,  without  resort  to  war,  pressure,  topographically 
or  otherwise  hmited  in  extent,  may  be  put  upon  an  offending 
State.  The  need  for  pressure  of  any  kind  is,  of  course, 
regrettable,  the  only  question  being  whether  such  limited 
pressure  be  not  more  humane  to  the  nation  which  experi- 
ences it,  and  less  distasteful  to  the  nation  which  exercises 


KEPRISALS  11 

it,    than   is    the  letting   loose   of   the   limitless    calamities 
of  war. 

The  opinion  of  statesmen  and  jurists  upon  this  point 
has  undergone  a  change,  and  this  because  the  practice 
known  as  "  pacific  blockade "  has  itself  changed.  The 
practice,  which  is  comparatively  modern,  dating  only  from 
1827,  was  at  first  directed  against  ships  under  all  flags, 
and  ships  arrested  for  breach  of  a  pacific  blockade  were  at 
one  time  confiscated,  as  they  would  have  been  in  time  of 
war.  It  has  been  purged  of  these  defects  as  the  result 
of  discussions,  diplomatic  and  scientific.  As  now  under- 
stood, the  blockade  is  enforced  only  against  vessels  belonging 
to  the  "  quasi-enemy,"  and  even  such  vessels,  when  arrested, 
are  not  confiscated,  but  merely  detained  till  the  blockade 
is  raised.  International  law  does  not  stand  still,  and  having 
some  acquaintance  with  Continental  opinion  on  the  topic 
under  consideration,  I  read  with  amazement  "  M.'s  "  asser- 
tion that  "  the  majority  in  number,"  "  the  most  weighty  in 
authority  "  of  the  writers  on  international  law  "  have  never 
failed  to  protest  against  such  practices  as  indefensible  in 
principle."  The  fact  is  that  the  objections  made  by,  e.g. 
Lord  Palmerston,  in  1846,  and  by  several  writers  of  text- 
books, to  pacific  blockade,  had  reference  to  the  abuses 
connected  with  the  earlier  stages  of  its  development.  As 
directed  only  against  the  ships  of  the  "  quasi-enemy,"  it 
has  received  the  substantially  unanimous  approbation 
of  the  Institut  do  Droit  International  at  Heidelberg  in 
1887,  after  a  very  interesting  debate,  in  which  the  advo- 
cates of  the  practice  were  led  by  M.  Perels,  of  the  Prussian 
Admiralty,  and  its  detractors  by  Professor  Geffken.  It  is 
true  that  in  an  early  edition  of  his  work  upon  international 


12  MEASUEES  SHORT  OF  WAR 

law  my  lamented  friend,  Mr.  Hall,  did  use  the  words  attri- 
buted to  him  by  "  M."  :  "  It  is  difficult  to  see  how  a  pacific 
blockade  is  justifiable."     But  many  things,  notably  Lord 
Granville's  correspondence  with  France  in  1884  and  the 
blockade  of  the  Greek  coast  in  1886,  have  occurred  since 
those  words  were  written.    If  "  M."  will  turn  to  a  later  edition 
of  the  work  in  question  he  will  see  that  Mr.  Hall  had  com- 
pletely altered  his  opinion  on  the  subject,  or  rather  that, 
having    disapproved    of    the   practice   as    unreformed,    he 
blesses  it  altogether  in  its  later  development.     With  reference 
to  the  utility  of  the  practice,  I  should  like  to  call  the  attention 
of  "  M."  to  a  passage  in  the  latest  edition  of  Hall's  book, 
which  is  perhaps  not  irrelevant  to  current  politics  : — 

"  The  circumstances  of  the  Greek  blockade  of  1886  show  that  occa- 
sions may  occur  in  which  pacific  blockade  has  an  efficacy  which  no  other 
measure  would  possess.  The  irresponsible  recklessness  of  Greece  was 
endangering  the  peace  of  the  world  ;  advice  and  threats  had  been 
proved  to  be  useless  ;  it  was  not  till  the  material  evidence  of  the  block- 
ade was  afforded  that  the  Greek  imagination  could  be  impressed  with 
the  belief  that  the  majority  of  the  Great  Powers  of  Europe  were  in 
earnest  in  their  determination  that  war  should  be  avoided." 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  March  5  (1897). 

THE  VENEZUELAN  CONTROVERSY 

Sir, — Apart  from  the  practical  difficulty,  so  ably  described 
by  Sir  Robert  Giffen  in  your  issue  of  this  morning,  of  obtain- 
ing compensation  in  money  from  a  State  which  seems  to 
be  at  once  bankrupt  and  in  the  throes  of  revolution,  not 
a  few  questions  of  law  and  policy,  as  to  which  misunder- 
standing is  more  than  probable,  are  raised  from  day  to  day 


EEPEISALS  13 

by  the  action  of  the  joint  squadrons  in  Venezuelan  waters. 
It  may  therefore  be  worth  while  to  attempt  to  disentangle 
the  more  important  of  these  questions  from  the  rest,  and  to 
indicate  in  each  case  the  principles  involved. 

1.  Are  we  at  war  with  Venezuela  ?  Till  reading  the 
reports  of  what  passed  last  night  in  the  House  of  Commons, 
I  should  have  rephed  to  this  question  unhesitatingly  in 
the  negative.  Most  people  whose  attention  has  been 
directed  to  such  matters  must  have  supposed  that  we  were 
engaged  in  the  execution  of  "  reprisals,"  the  nature  and 
legitimacy  of  which  have  long  been  recognised  by  inter- 
national law.  They  consist,  of  course,  in  the  exertion  of 
pressure,  short  of  war  ;  over  which  they  possess  the  following 
advantages  : — They  are  strictly  limited  in  scope  ;  they 
cease,  when  their  object  has  been  attained,  without  the 
formalities  of  a  treaty  of  peace  ;  and,  no  condition  of 
"  belligerency "  existing  between  the  Powers  immediately 
concerned,  third  Powers  are  not  called  upon  to  undertake 
the  onerous  obligations  of "  neutrality."  The  objection  some- 
times made  to  reprisals,  that  they  are  applicable  only  to  the 
weaker  Powers,  since  a  strong  Power  would  at  once  treat 
them  as  acts  of  war,  is  indeed  the  strongest  recommendation 
of  this  mode  of  obtaining  redress.  To  localise  hostile 
pressure  as  far  as  possible,  and  to  give  to  it  such  a  character 
as  shall  restrict  its  incidence  to  the  peccant  State,  is  surely 
in  the  interest  of  the  general  good.  That  the  steps  taken 
are  such  as  would  probably,  between  States  not  unequally 
matched,  cause  an  outbreak  of  war  cannot  render  them 
inequitable  in  cases  where  so  incalculable  an  evil  is  unlikely 
to  follow  upon  their  employment. 

2.  The  justification  of  a  resort  either  to  reprisals  or  to  war, 


14  MEASURES  SHORT  OP  WAR 

in  any  given  case,  depends,  of  course,  upon  the  nature  of  the 
acts  complained  of,  and  upon  the  vahdity  of  the  excuses  put 
forward  either  for  the  acts  themselves,  or  for  failure  to  give 
satisfaction  for  them.  The  British  claims  against  Venezuela 
seem  to  fall  into  three  classes.  It  will  hardly  be  disputed 
that  acts  of  violence  towards  British  subjects  or  vessels, 
committed  under  State  authority,  call  for  redress.  Losses 
by  British  subjects  in  the  course  of  civil  wars  would  come 
next,  and  would  need  more  careful  scrutiny  (on  this  point 
the  debates  and  votes  of  the  Institut  de  Droit  International, 
at  its  meeting  at  Neuchatel  in  1900,  may  be  consulted  with 
advantage).  Last  of  all  would  come  the  claims  of  unpaid 
bondholders,  as  to  which  Mr.  Balfour  would  seem  to  endorse, 
in  principle,  the  statement  made  in  1880  by  Lord  Sahsbury, 
who,  while  observing  that  "  it  would  be  an  extreme  assertion 
to  say  that  this  country  ought  never  to  interfere  on  the  part 
of  bondholders  who  have  been  wronged,"  went  on  to  say  that 
"  it  would  be  hardly  fair  if  any  body  of  capitalists  should 
have  it  in  their  power  to  pledge  the  people  of  this  country 
to  exertions  of  such  an  extensive  character.  .  .  .  They 
would  be  getting  the  benefit  of  an  English  guarantee  without 
paying  the  price  of  it." 

3.  Reprisals  may  be  exercised  in  many  ways  ;  from  such 
a  high-handed  act  as  the  occupation  of  the  Principalities  by 
Russia  in  1853,  to  such  a  mere  seizure  of  two  or  three 
merchant  vessels  as  occurred  in  the  course  of  our  controversy 
with  Brazil  in  1861.  In  modern  practice,  these  measures 
imply  a  temporary  sequestration,  as  opposed  to  confiscation 
or  destruction,  of  the  property  taken.  In  the  belief  that 
reprisals  only  were  being  resorted  to  against  Venezuela,  one 
was  therefore  glad  to  hear  that  the  sinking  of  gunboats  by 


REPEISALS  15 

the  Germans  had  been  explained  as  rendered  necessary  by 
their  unseaworthiness. 

4.  Reprisals  should  also,  according  to  the  tendency  of 
modern  opinion  and  practice,  be  so  applied  as  not  to  interfere 
with  the  interests  of  third  Powers  and  their  subjects.     This 
point  has  been  especially  discussed  with  reference  to  that 
species  of  reprisal  known  as  a  "  pacific  blockade,"  of  which 
some  mention  has  been  made  in  the  present  controversy. 
The  legitimacy  of  this  operation,  though  dating  only  from 
1827,  if  properly  apphed,  is  open  to  no  question.     Its  earlier 
appHcations  were,  no  doubt,  unduly  harsh,  not  only  towards 
the  peccant  State,  but  also  towards  third  States,  the  ships 
of  which  were  even  confiscated  for  attempting  to  break  a 
blockade  of  this  nature.     Two  views  on  this  subject  are  now 
entertained — viz.  (1)  that  the  ships  of  third  Powers  breaking 
a  pacific  blockade  may  be  turned  back  with  any  needful 
exertion  of  force,  and,  if  need  be,  temporarily  detained  ; 
(2)  that  they  may  not  be  interfered  with.   The  former  view 
is  apparently  that  of  the  German  Government.     It  was 
certainly  maintained  by  M.  Perels,  then  as  now,  the  adviser 
to   the   German   Admiralty,   during  the  discussion  of  the 
subject  by  the  Institut  de  Droit  International  at  Heidelberg 
in  1887.     The  latter  view  is  that  which  was  adopted  by  the 
Institut  on  that  occasion.     It  was   maintained  by  Great 
Britain,  with  reference  to  the  French  blockade  of  Formosa 
in  1884  ;  was  acted  on  by  the  allied  Powers  in  the  blockade 
of  the  coast  of  Greece,  instituted  in  1886  ;  and  is  apparently 
put  forward  by  the  United  States  at  the  present  moment. 

5.  If,  however,  we  are  at  war  with  Venezuela  (as  will, 
no  doubt,  be  the  case  if  we  proclaim  a  belligerent  blockade 
of  the  coast,  and  may  at  any  moment  occur,  should  Venezuela 


16  MEASURES  SHORT  OF  WAR 

choose  to  treat  our  acts,  even  if  intended  only  by  way  of 
reprisals,  as  acts  of  war),  the  situation  is  changed  in  two 
respects  :  (1)  the  hostihties  which  may  be  carried  on  by  the 
allies  are  no  longer  localised,  or  otherwise  limited,  except  by 
the  dictates  of  humanity  ;  (2)  third  States  become  iyso  facto 
"  neutrals,"  and,  as  such,  subject  to  obligations  to  which  up 
to  that  moment  they  had  not  been  liable.  Whatever  may 
have  previously  been  the  case,  it  is  thenceforth  certain  that 
their  merchant  vessels  must  respect  the,  now  belligerent, 
blockade,  and  are  liable  to  visit,  search,  seizure,  and  confisca- 
tion if  they  attempt  to  break  it. 

6.  If  hostile  pressure,  whether  by  way  of  reprisals  or  of 
war,  is  exercised  by  the  combined  forces  of  allies,  the  terms 
on  which  this  is  to  be  done  must  obviously  be  arranged  by 
previous  agreement.  More  especially  would  this  be  requisite 
where,  as  in  the  case  of  Great  Britain  and  Germany,  different 
views  are  entertained  with  reference  to  the  acts  which  are 
permissible  under  a  "  pacific  blockade." 

7.  When,  besides  the  Power,  or  Powers,  putting  pressure 
upon  a  given  State,  with  a  view  to  obtaining  compensation 
for  injuries  received  from  it,  other  Powers,  though  taking 
no  part  in  what  is  going  on,  give  notice  that  they  also 
have  claims  against  the  same  offender,  delicate  questions 
may  obviously  arise  between  the  creditors  who  have  and 
those  who  have  not  taken  active  steps  to  make  their  claims 
effective.  In  the  present  instance,  France  is  said  to  assert 
that  she  has  acquired  a  sort  of  prior  mortgage  on  the  assets 
of  Venezuela  ;  and  the  United  States,  Spain,  and  Belgium 
declare  themselves  entitled  to  the  benefit  of  the  "  most- 
favoured-nation clause"  when  those  assets  are  made  avail- 
able for  creditors.     What  principles  are  applicable  to  the 


BEPRISALS  17 

solution  of  the  novel  questions  suggested  by  these  competing 
claims  ? 

8.  It  is  satisfactory  to  know,  on  the  highest  authority, 
that  the  "  Monroe  doctrine "  is  not  intended  to  shield 
American  States  against  the  consequences  of  their  wrong- 
doing ;  since  the  cordial  approval  of  the  doctrine  which 
has  just  been  expressed  by  our  own  Government  can  only 
be  supposed  to  extend  to  it  so  far  as  it  is  reasonably  defined 
and  apphed.  Great  Britain,  for  one,  has  no  desire  for  an 
acre  of  new  territory  on  the  American  continent.  The 
United  States,  on  the  other  hand,  will  doubtless  readily 
recognise  that,  if  international  wrongs  are  to  be  redressed 
upon  that  continent,  aggrieved  European  Powers  may  occa- 
sionally be  obliged  to  resort  to  stronger  measures  than  a 
mere  embargo  on  shipping,  or  the  blockade  (whether  "pacific  " 
or  "  belligerent  ")  of  a  line  of  coast. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  December  18  (1902). 

THE    VENEZUELA   PROTOCOL 

Sir, — The  close  (for  the  present,  at  any  rate)  of  the 
Venezuelan  incident  will  be  received  with  general  satis- 
faction. One  of  the  articles  of  the  so-called  "protocol"  of 
February  13  seems,  however,  to  point  a  moral  which  one 
may  hope  will  not  be  lost  sight  of  iu  tho  future — viz.  the 
desirability  of  keeping  unblurrod  tho  lino  of  demarcation 
between  such  unfriendly  pressure  as  constitutes  "  reprisals  " 
and  actual  war. 

After  all  that  has  occurred — statements  in  Parliament, 

o 


18  MEASUEES  SHORT  OF  WAR 

action  of  the  Governor  of  Trinidad  in  bringing  into  operation 
the  dormant  powers  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  island  as  a 
prize  Court,  &c.,  one  would  have  supposed  that  there  could 
be  no  doubt,  though  no  declaration  had  been  issued,  that 
we  were  at  war  with  Venezuela. 

Our  Government  has,  therefore,  been  well  advised  in 
providing  for  the  renewal  of  any  treaty  with  that  Power 
which  may  have  been  abrogated  by  the  war  ;  but  it  is 
curious  to  find  that  the  article  (7)  of  the  protocol  which 
effects  this  desirable  result  begins  by  a  recital  to  the  effect 
that  "  it  may  be  contended  that  the  establishment  of  a 
blockade  of  the  Venezuelan  ports  by  the  British  naval 
forces  has  ipso  facto  created  a  state  of  war  between  Great 
Britain  and  Venezuela." 

It  is  surely  desirable  that  henceforth  Great  Britain 
should  know,  and  that  other  nations  should  at  least  have 
the  means  of  knowing,  for  certain,  whether  she  is  at  war  or 
at  peace. 

I  am.  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  February  17  (1903). 

WAR    AND    REPRISALS 

SiR^ — Professor  Westlake's  interesting  letter  as  to  the 
measures  recently  taken  by  the  Netherlands  Government  in 
Venezuelan  waters  opportunely  recalls  attention  to  a  topic 
upon  which  I  addressed  you  when,  six  years  ago,  our  own 
Government  was  similarly  engaged  in  putting  pressure 
upon  Venezuela — viz.  the  desirabihty  of  drawing  a  clear 
line  between  war  and  reprisals.    Perhaps  I  may  now  be 


REPRISALS  19 

allowed  to  return,  very  briefly,  to  this  topic,  with  special 
reference  to  Professor  Westlake's  remarks. 

In  any  discussion  of  the  questions  involved,  we  ought, 
I  think,  clearly  to  reahse  that  The  Hague  Convention,  No.  3 
of  1907,  has  no  application  to  any  measures  not  amounting 
to  war.  The  "  hostilities  "  mentioned  in  Article  1  of  the 
Convention  are,  it  will  be  observed,  exclusively  such  as 
must  not  commence  without  either  a  "declaration  of  war," 
or  "  an  ultimatum  with  a  conditional  declaration  of  war  "  ; 
and  Article  2  requires  that  the  "  state  of  war,"  thus  created, 
shall  be  notified  to  "  neutral  Powers."  There  are,  of  course, 
no  Powers  answering  to  this  description  till  war  has  actually 
broken  out.  Neutrahty  presupposes  belligerency.  Any 
other  interpretation  of  the  Convention  would,  indeed,  render 
"  pacific  blockades  "  henceforth  impossible. 

In  the  next  place,  we  must  at  once  recognise  that  the 
application  of  the  term  "  reprisals,"  whatever  may  have 
been  its  etymological  history,  must  no  longer  be  restricted 
to  seizure  of  property.  It  has  now  come  to  cover,  and  it 
is  the  only  term  which  does  cover  generically,  an  indeter- 
minate list  of  unfriendly  acts,  such  as  embargo,  pacific 
blockade,  seizure  of  custom-houses,  and  even  occupation  of 
territory,  to  which  resort  is  had  in  order  to  obtain  redress 
from  an  offending  State  without  going  to  war  with  it.  The 
pressure  thus  exercised,  unlike  the  unlimited  licentia  laedendi 
resulting  from  a  state  of  war,  is  localised  and  graduated. 
It  abrogates  no  treaties,  and  terminates  without  a  treaty 
of  peace.  It  affects  only  indirectly,  if  at  all,  the  rights  of 
States  which  take  no  part  in  the  quarrel. 

The    questions    which    remain  for  consideration  would 

seem  to  be  the  following  : — 

o  2 


20  MEASURES  SHORT  OF  WAR 

1.  Would  it  be  feasible  to  draw  up  a  definite  list  of  the 
measures  which  may  legitimately  be  taken  with  a  view  to 
exercising  pressure  short  of  war  ? — I  think  not.  States 
differ  so  widely  in  offensive  power  and  vulnerability  that 
it  would  be  hardly  advisable  thus  to  fetter  the  liberty  of 
action  of  a  State  which  considers  itself  to  have  been  injured. 

2.  Ought  it  to  be  made  obligatory  that  acts  of  reprisal 
should  be  preceded,  or  accompanied,  by  a  notification  to 
the  State  against  which  they  are  exercised  that  they  are 
reprisals  and  not  operations  of  war  ? — This  would  seem  to 
be  highly  desirable  ;  unless,  indeed,  it  can  be  assumed  that, 
in  pursuance  of  The  Hague  Convention  of  1907,  no  war  will 
henceforth  be  commenced  without  declaration. 

3.  Ought  a  statement  to  the  like  effect  to  be  made  to 
nations  not  concerned  in  the  quarrel  ? — This  would,  doubt- 
less, be  convenient,  unless  the  non-receipt  by  them  of  any 
notification  of  a  "  state  of  war,"  in  pursuance  of  the  Conven- 
tion, could  be  supposed  to  render  such  a  statement  super- 
fluous. 

On  the  ambiguous  character  sometimes  attaching  to 
reprisals  as  now  practised,  I  may  perhaps  refer  to  an 
article  in  the  Law  Quarterly  Beview  for  1903,  entitled  "  War 
Sub  Modo." 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  December  26  (1908). 

The  operations  against  Venezuela  which,  were  closed  by  the 
protocol  of  February  13,  1903,  had  given  rise  to  the  enunci- 
ation of  the  so-called  "  Drago  doctrine,"  in  a  despatch,  addressed 
on  December  29  of  the  preceding  year,  by  the  Argentine 
Minister  for  Foreign  Affairs  to  the  Government  of  the  United 


REPRISALS  21 

States,  whicli  asserts  tliat  "  public  indebtedness  cannot  justify 
armed  intervention  by  a  European  Power,  much  less  material 
occupation  by  it  of  territory  belonging  to  any  American  nation." 
The  reply  of  tbe  United  States  declined  to  carry  the  "  Monroe 
doctrine"  to  this  length,  citing  the  passage  in  President 
Roosevelt's  message  in  which  he  says  :  "  We  do  not  guarantee 
any  State  against  punishment,  if  it  misconducts  itself,  provided 
such  punishment  does  not  take  the  form  of  the  acquisition  of 
territory  by  any  non-American  Power." 

It  is,  however,  now  provided  by  The  Hague  Convention, 
No.  ii.  of  1907,  that  "  the  contracting  Powers  have  agreed  not 
to  have  recourse  to  armed  force  for  the  recovery  of  contractual 
debts,  claimed  from  the  Government  of  a  country  by  the  Govern- 
ment of  another  country,  as  being  due  to  its  subjects.  This 
stipulation  shall  have  no  application  when  the  debtor  State 
declines,  or  leaves  unanswered,  an  offer  of  arbitration,  or, 
having  accepted  it,  renders  impossible  the  conclusion  of  the 
terms  of  reference  {compromis) ,  or,  after  the  arbitration,  fails  to 
comply  with  the  arbitral  decision." 


CHAPTER  II 

STEPS  TOWARDS  THE  CODIFICATION   OF  THE   LAWS 

OF  WAR 

A  LARGE  body  of  written  International  Law,  with  reference  to 
the  conduct  of  warfare,  has  been,  in  the  course  of  the  last  half- 
century,  and,  more  especially,  in  quite  recent  years,  called  into 
existence  by  means  of  general  conventions  or  declarations,  of 
which  mention  must  frequently  be  made  in  the  following  pages. 
Such  are  : — 

(i.)  With  reference  to  war,  whether  on  land  or  at  sea :  the  Decla- 
ration of  St.  Petersburg,  of  1868,  as  to  explosive  bullets;  the 
three  Hague  Declarations,  of  1899-1907,  as  to  projectiles  from 
balloons,  projectiles  spreading  dangerous  gases,  and  expanding 
bullets  ;  The  Hague  Convention  No.  iii.  of  1907,  as  to  Declaration 
of  War. 

(ii.)  With  reference  only  to  war  on  land :  the  Geneva  Convention 
of  1906  (superseding  that  of  1864)  as  to  the  sick  and  wounded  ; 
The  Hague  Conventions,  Nos.  iv.  and  v.  of  1907  (superseding  the 
Convention  of  1899)  as  to  the  conduct  of  warfare  and  as  to  neutrals. 

(iii.)  With  reference  only  to  war  at  sea  :  the  Declaration  of 
Paris,  of  1856  (to  which  the  United  States  is  now  the  only  im- 
portant Power  which  has  not  become  a  party),  as  to  privateering, 

22 


EARLY  ATTEMPTS  23 

combination  of  enemy  and  neutral  property,  and  blockades ; 
The  Hague  Conventions  of  1907,  No.  vi.  as  to  enemy  mercbant 
vessels  at  outbreak,  No.  vii.  as  to  conversion  of  mercbantmen  into 
warships,  No.  viii.  as  to  mines,  No.  ix.  as  to  naval  bombardments, 
No.  X.  as  to  the  sick  and  wounded,  No.  xi.  as  to  captures.  No. 
xii.  as  to  an  International  Prize  Court,  No.  xiii.  as  to  neutrals ; 
the  Declaration  of  London  of  1909  as  to  blockade,  contraband, 
hostile  assistance,  destruction  of  prizes,  change  of  flag,  enemy 
character,  convoy,  resistance  and  compensation.  It  must  be 
observed  that  none  of  these  last-mentioned  Hague  Conventions 
have  as  yet  (August,  1909)  been  ratified,  though  they  have 
all  been  signed,  by  Great  Britain.  The  Declaration  of  London, 
purporting  to  codify  on  many  points  the  laws  of  naval  warfare, 
and  so  to  facilitate  the  working  of  the  proposed  International 
Prize  Court,  if,  and  when,  this  Court  shall  come  into  existence, 
has  neither  been  signed  nor  ratified  by  any  Power. 

Concurrently  with  the  efiorts  which  have  thus  been  made 
to  ascertain  the  laws  of  war  by  general  diplomatic  agreement, 
the  way  for  such  agreement  has  been  prepared  by  the  labours 
of  the  Institut  de  Droit  International,  and  by  the  issue  by 
several  governments  of  instructions  addressed  to  their  respective 
armies  and  navies. 

The  Manuel  des  his  de  la  guerre  sur  terre,  published  by  the 
Institut  in  1880,  is  the  subject  of  the  two  letters  which  immedi- 
ately follow.  Their  insertion  here,  although  the  part  in  them 
of  the  present  writer  is  but  small,  may  be  justified  by  the  fact 
that  they  set  out  a  correspondence  which  is  at  once  interesting 
and  not  readily  elsewhere  accessible.  The  remaining  letteis 
in  this  chapter  relate  to  the  Naval  War  Code,  issued  by  the 
Government  of  the  United  States  in  1900,  but  withdrawn  in 
1904,  though  still  expressing  the  views  of  that  Government,  for 
reasons  specified  in  a  note  to  the  British  charge  d'affaires  at 
Washington,  and  printed  in  Pari.  Papers,  Miscell.  No.  5  (1909), 
p.  8.  The  United  States,  it  will  be  remembered,  were  also 
the  first  Power  to  attempt  a  codification  of  the  laws  of  war 
on  land,  in  their  Instructions  for  the  Government  of  Armies  oj 
the  United  States,  issued  in  1863,  and  reissued  in  1898.  Some 
information  as  to  this  and  similar  bodies  of  national  instructions 
may  be  found  in  the  present  writer's  Studies  in  International 


24  CODIFICATION  OF  LAWS  OF  WAR 

Law,  1898,  p.  85,  Cf.  his  Manual  of  Naval  Prize  Law,  issued  by 
authority  of  the  Admiralty  in  1888,  his  Handbook  of  the  Laws 
and  Customs  of  War  on  Land,  issued  by  authority  to  the  British 
Army  in  1904,  and  his  The  Laws  of  War  on  Land  {written  and  un- 
written), 1908. 


COUNT    VON   MOLTKE   ON   THE   LAWS   OF 

WARFARE 

Sir, — You  may  perhaps  think  that  the  accompanying 
letter,  recently  addressed  by  Count  von  Moltke  to  Professor 
Bluntschli,  is  of  sufficient  general  interest  to  be  inserted  in 
The  Times.  It  was  written  with  reference  to  the  Manual 
of  the  Laws  of  War  which  was  adopted  by  the  Institut  de 
Droit  International  at  its  recent  session  at  Oxford.  The 
German  text  of  the  letter  will  appear  in  a  few  days  at 
Berlin.  My  translation  is  made  from  the  proof-sheets  of 
the  February  number  of  the  Revue  de  Droit  International, 
which  will  contain  also  Professor  Bluntschli's  reply. 

Your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  January  29  (1881). 

"Berlin,  Dec.  11,  1880. 

•'  You  have  been  so  good  as  to  forward  to  me  the  manual  pubhshed 
by  the  Institut  de  Droit  International,  and  you  hope  for  my  approval 
of  it.  In  the  first  place  I  fuUy  appreciate  the  philanthropic  effort  to 
Boften  the  evUs  which  result  from  war.  Perpetual  peace  is  a  dream, 
and  it  is  not  even  a  beautiful  dream.  War  is  an  element  in  the  order 
of  the  world  ordained  by  God.  In  it  the  noblest  virtues  of  mankind 
are  developed  ;  courage  and  the  abnegation  of  self,  faithfulness  to  duty, 
and  the  spirit  of  sacrifice  :  the  soldier  gives  his  life.  Without  war  the 
world  would  stagnate,  and  lose  itself  in  materialism. 

"  I  agree  entirely  with  the  proposition  contained  in  the  introduction 
that  a  gradual  softening  of  manners  ought  to  be  reflected  also  in  the 


VON  MOLTKE  UPON  25 

mode  of  making  war.  But  I  go  further,  and  think  the  softening  of 
manners  can  alone  bring  about  this  result,  which  cannot  be  attained 
by  a  codification  of  the  law  of  war.  Every  law  presupposes  an 
authority  to  superintend  and  direct  its  execution,  and  international 
conventions  are  supported  by  no  such  authority.  What  neutral  States 
would  ever  take  up  arms  for  the  sole  reason  that,  two  Powers  being  at 
war,  the  '  laws  of  war  '  had  been  violated  by  one  or  both  of  the  bel- 
ligerents ?  For  offences  of  that  sort  there  is  no  earthly  judge.  Success 
can  come  only  from  the  religious  moral  education  of  individuals,  and 
from  the  feeling  of  honour  and  sense  of  justice  of  commanders  who 
enforce  the  law  and  conform  to  it  so  far  as  the  exceptional  circum- 
stances of  war  permit. 

''  This  being  so,  it  is  necessary  to  recognise  also  that  increased 
humanity  in  the  mode  of  making  war  has  in  reality  followed  upon  the 
gradual  softening  of  manners.  Only  compare  the  horrors  of  the  Thirty 
Years'  War  with  the  struggles  of  modern  times. 

"  A  great  step  has  been  made  in  our  own  day  by  the  establishment 
of  compulsory  mihtary  service,  which  introduces  the  educated  classes 
into  armies.  The  brutal  and  violent  element  is,  of  course,  still  there, 
but  it  is  no  longer  alone,  as  once  it  was.  Again,  Governments  have 
two  powerful  means  of  preventing  the  worst  kind  of  excesses — strict 
discipline  maintained  in  time  of  peace,  so  that  the  soldier  has  become 
habituated  to  it,  and  care  on  the  part  of  the  department  which  provides 
for  the  subsistence  of  troops  in  the  field.  If  that  care  fails,  discipline 
can  only  be  imperfectly  maintained.  It  is  impossible  for  the  soldier, 
who  endures  sufferings,  hardships,  fatigues,  who  meets  danger,  to 
take  only  '  in  proportion  to  the  resources  of  the  country.'  He  must 
take  whatever  is  needful  for  his  existence.  We  cannot  ask  him  for  what 
is  superhuman. 

"  The  greatest  kindness  in  war  is  to  bring  it  to  a  speedy  conclusion. 
It  should  be  allowable  with  that  view  to  employ  all  methods  save  those 
which  are  absolutely  objectionable  ('  dazu  iniissen  alle  nicht  geradezu 
verwerfliche  Mittel  freistehen  ').  I  can  by  no  means  j)rofess  agreement 
with  the  Declaration  of  St.  Petersburg  when  it  asserts  that  '  the  weak- 
ening of  the  military  forces  of  the  enemy  '  is  the  only  lawful  procedure 
in  war.  No,  you  must  attack  all  the  resources  of  the  enemy's  Govern- 
ment, its  finances,  its  railways,  its  stores,  and  even  its  prestige.  Tlius 
energetically,  and  yet  with  a  moderation  previously  unknown,  was  the 
late  war  against  France  conducted.  Tiie  issue  of  the  campaign  was 
decided  in  two  months,  and  the  fighting  did  not  become  embittered  till 
a  revolutionary  Government,  unfortunately  for  the  country,  prolonged 
the  war  for  four  more  months 


26  CODIFICATION  OF  LAWS  OF  WAR 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  that  the  manual,  in  clear  and  precise  articles, 
pays  more  attention  to  the  necessities  of  war  than  has  been  paid  by 
previous  attempts.  But  for  Governments  to  recognise  these  rules  will 
not  be  enough  to  insure  that  they  shall  be  observed.  It  has  long  been 
a  universally  recognised  custom  of  warfare  that  a  flag  of  truce  must  not 
be  fired  on,  and  yet  we  have  seen  that  rule  violated  on  several  occasions 
during  the  late  war. 

"  Never  will  an  article  learnt  by  rote  persuade  soldiers  to  see  a 
regular  enemy  (sections  2-4)  in  the  unorganised  population  which  takes 
up  arms,  '  spontaneously  '  (so  of  its  own  motion)  and  puts  them  in 
danger  of  their  life  at  every  moment  of  day  and  night.  Certain  require- 
ments of  the  manual  might  be  impossible  of  realisation  ;  for  instance, 
the  identification  of  the  slain  after  a  great  battle.  Other  requirements 
would  be  open  to  criticism  did  not  the  intercalation  of  such  words  as 
*  if  circumstances  permit,'  '  if  possible,'  '  if  it  can  be  done,'  '  if 
necessary,'  give  them  an  elasticity  but  for  which  the  bonds  they 
impose  must  be  broken  by  inexorable  reality. 

"  I  am  of  opinion  that  in  war,  where  everything  must  be  individual, 
the  only  articles  which  will  prove  efficacious  are  those  which  are  ad- 
dressed specifically  to  commanders.  Such  are  the  rules  of  the  manual 
relating  to  the  wounded,  the  sick,  the  surgeons,  and  medical  appliances. 
The  general  recognition  of  these  principles,  and  of  those  also  which 
relate  to  prisoners,  would  mark  a  distinct  step  of  progress  towards  the 
goal  pursued  with  so  honourable  a  persistency  by  the  Institut  de  Droit 
International 

"  CoTjNT  VON  MoLTKE,  Field-Marshal- General." 


PROFESSOR  BLUNTSCHLI'S  REPLY  TO  COUNT 

VON  MOLTKE 

Sir, — In  accordance  with  a  wish  expressed  in  several 
quarters,  I  send  you,  on  the  chance  of  your  being  able  to 
make  room  for  it,  a  translation  of  Professor  Bluntschh's 
reply  to  the  letter  from  Count  von  Moltke  which  appeared 
in  The  Times  of  the  1st  inst. 

Your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  February  (1881). 


BLUNTSCHLI  UPON  27 

"  Christmas,  1880. 

"  I  am  very  grateful  for  your  Excellency's  detailed  and  kind  state- 
ment of  opinion  as  to  tlie  manual  of  the  laws  of  war.  This  statement 
invites  serious  reflections.  I  see  in  it  a  testimony  of  the  highest  value, 
of  historical  importance  ;  and  I  shall  communicate  it  forthwith  to 
the  members  of  the  Institut  de  Droit  International. 

"  For  the  present  I  do  not  think  that  I  can  better  prove  my  gratitude 
to  your  Excellency  than  by  sketching  the  reasons  which  have  guided 
our  members,  and  so  indicating  the  nature  of  the  different  views  which 
prevail  upon  the  subject. 

"  It  is  needless  to  say  that  the  same  facts  present  themselves  in  a 
different  light  and  give  a  different  impression  as  they  are  looked  at  from 
the  miUtary  or  the  legal  point  of  view.  The  difference  is  diminished, 
but  not  removed,  when  an  illustrious  general  from  his  elevated  position 
takes  also  into  consideration  the  great  moral  and  political  duties  of 
States,  and  when,  on  the  other  hand,  the  representatives  of  the  science 
of  international  law  set  themselves  to  bring  legal  principles  into  relation 
with  military  necessities. 

"  For  the  man  of  arms  the  interest  of  the  safety  and  success  of  the 
army  will  always  take  precedence  of  that  of  the  inoffensive  po]5ulation, 
while  the  jurist,  convinced  that  law  is  the  safeguard  of  all,  and  especially 
for  tlie  weak  against  the  strong,  will  ever  feel  it  a  duty  to  secure  for 
private  individuals  in  districts  occupied  by  an  enemy  the  indispensable 
protection  of  law.  There  may  be  members  of  the  Institut  who  do  not 
give  up  the  hope  that  some  day,  thanks  to  the  progress  of  civilisation, 
humanity  will  succeed  in  substituting  an  organised  international  justice 
for  the  wars  which  now-a-days  take  place  between  sovereign  States. 
But  the  body  of  the  Institut,  as  a  whole,  well  knows  that  that  hope  has 
no  chance  of  being  realised  in  our  time,  and  limits  its  action  in  this 
matter  to  two  principal  objects,  the  attainment  of  which  is  possible  : — 

"  1 .  To  open  and  facilitate  the  settlement  of  trifling  disputes  between 
nations  by  judicial  methods,  war  being  unquestionably  a  method  out 
of  all  proportion  in  sucji  cases. 

"  2.  To  aid  in  elucidating  and  strengthening  legal  order  even  in  time 
of  war. 

"  I  acknowledge  unreservedly  that  the  customs  of  warfare  liave 
imjiroved  since  the  establishment  of  standing  armies,  a  circumstance 
which  has  rendered  possible  a  strieh  r  discipline,  and  has  necossitatod 
a  greater  (rare  for  the  provisionment  of  troops.  1  also  acknowledge 
unreservedly  that  the  chief  credit  for  this  improvement  is  due  to  mili- 
tary commanders.  Brutal  and  barbarous  pillage  was  prohibited  by 
generals  before  jurists  were  convinced  of  its  illegality.     If  in  our  own 


28  CODIFICATION   OF  LAWS  OF  WAR 

day  a.  law  recognised  by  the  civilised  world  forbids,  in  a  general  way, 
the  soldier  to  make  booty  in  warfare  on  land,  we  have  here  a  great 
advance  in  civilisation,  and  the  jurists  have  had  their  share  in  bringing 
it  about.  Since  compulsory  service  has  turned  standing  armies  into 
national  armies,  war  also  has  become  national.  Laws  of  war  are  conse- 
quently more  than  ever  important  and  necessary,  since,  in  the  differ- 
ences of  culture  and  opinion  which  prevail  between  individuals  and 
classes,  law  is  almost  the  only  moral  power  the  force  of  which  is  acknow- 
ledged by  all,  and  which  binds  all  together  under  common  rules.  This 
pleasing  and  cheering  circumstance  is  one  which  constantly  meets  us 
in  the  Institut  de  Droit  International.  We  see  a  general  legal  per- 
suasion ever  in  process  of  more  and  more  distinct  formation  uniting 
all  civilised  peoples.  Men  of  nations  readily  disunited  and  opposed — 
Germans  and  French,  English  and  Russians,  Spaniards  and  Dutchmen, 
Italians  and  Austrians — are,  as  a  rule,  all  of  one  mind  as  to  the  principles 
of  international  law. 

"  This  is  what  makes  it  possible  to  proclaim  an  international  law 
of  war,  approved  by  the  legal  conscience  of  all  civilised  peoples  ;  and 
when  a  principle  is  thus  generally  accepted,  it  exerts  an  authority  over 
minds  and  manners  which  curbs  sensual  appetites  and  triumphs  over 
barbarism.  We  are  well  aware  of  the  imperfect  means  of  causing  its 
decrees  to  be  respected  and  carried  out  which  are  at  the  disposal  of  the 
law  of  nations.  We  know  also  that  war,  which  moves  nations  so  deeply, 
rouses  to  exceptional  activity  the  good  qualities  as  well  as  the  evil 
instincts  of  human  nature.  It  is  for  this  very  reason  that  the  jurist  is 
impelled  to  present  the  legal  principles,  of  the  need  for  which  he  is 
convinced,  in  a  clear  and  precise  form,  to  the  feeling  of  justice  of  the 
masses,  and  to  the  legal  conscience  of  those  who  guide  them.  He  is 
persuaded  that  his  declaration  will  find  a  hearing  in  the  conscience  of 
those  whom  it  principally  concerns,  and  a  powerful  echo  in  the  public 
opinion  of  all  countries. 

"  The  duty  of  seeing  that  international  law  is  obeyed,  and  of  punish- 
ing violations  of  it,  belongs,  in  the  first  instance,  to  States,  each  within 
the  limits  of  its  own  supremacy.  The  administration  of  the  law  of 
war  ought  therefore  to  be  intrusted  primarily  to  the  State  which  wields 
the  public  power  in  the  place  where  an  offence  is  committed.  No  State 
will  lightly,  and  without  unpleasantness  and  danger,  expose  itself  to  a 
just  charge  of  having  neglected  its  international  duties  ;  it  will  not  do 
so  even  when  it  knows  that  it  runs  no  risk  of  war  on  the  part  of  neutral 
States.  Every  State,  even  the  most  powerful,  will  gain  sensibly  in 
honour  with  God  and  man  if  it  is  found  to  be  faithful  and  sincere  in 
respect  and  obedience  to  the  law  of  nations. 


A  NAVAL  WAR  CODE  29 

"  Should  we  be  deceiving  ourselves  if  we  admitted  that  a  belief  in 
the  law  of  nations,  as  in  a  sacred  and  necessary  authority,  ought  to 
facilitate  the  enforcement  of  discipline  in  the  Army  and  help  to  prevent 
many  faults  and  many  harmful  excesses  ?  I,  for  my  part,  am  con- 
vinced that  the  error,  which  has  been  handed  down  to  us  from  antiquity, 
according  to  wliich  all  law  is  suspended  during  war,  and  everything  is 
allowable  against  the  enemy  nation — that  this  abominable  error  can 
but  increase  the  unavoidable  sufferings  and  evils  of  war  \vithout  neces- 
sity, and  without  utUity  from  the  point  of  view  of  that  energetic  way 
of  making  war  which  I  also  think  is  the  right  way. 

"  With  reference  to  several  rules  being  stated  with  the  qualifications 
'if  possible,'  'according  to  circumstances,'  we  look  on  this  as  a  safety- 
valve,  intended  to  preserve  the  inflexible  rule  of  law  from  giving  way 
when  men's  minds  are  overheated  in  a  struggle  against  all  sorts  of 
dangers,  and  so  to  insure  the  application  of  the  rules  in  many  other 
instances.  Sad  experience  teaches  us  that  in  every  war  there  are 
numerous  violations  of  law  which  must  unavoidably  remain  unpunished, 
but  this  will  not  cause  the  jiu-ist  to  aljandon  the  authoritative  principle 
which  has  been  violated.  Quite  the  reverse.  If,  for  instance,  a  flag  of 
truce  has  been  fired  upon,  in  contravention  of  the  law  of  nations,  the 
jurist  will  uphold  and  proclaim  more  strongly  than  ever  the  rule  that 
a  flag  of  truce  is  inviolable. 

"  I  trust  that  your  Plxcellency  will  receive  indulgently  this  sincere 
statement  of  my  views,  and  will  regard  it  as  an  expression  of  my  grati- 
tude, as  well  as  of  my  high  personal  esteem  and  of  my  respectful 
coasidcration. 

"  Db.  Blttntschli,  Privy  Councillor,  Professor." 


THE  UNITED  STATES  NAVAL  WAR  CODE 

Sir,— The  "  Naval  War  Code  "  of  the  United  States, 
upon  which  an  interesting  article  appeared  in  The  Times 
of  Friday  last,  is  so  well  deserving  of  attention  in  this 
country  that  I  may  perhaps  be  allowed  to  supplement  the 
remarks  of  your  Correspondent  from  the  results  of  a  some- 
what minute  examination  of  the  code  made  shortly  after 
its  pubhcation. 

One  notes,  in  the  first  place,  that  the  Government  of 


30  CODIFICATION  OP  LAWS  OF   WAR 

the  United  States  does  not  shirk  responsibility.  It  puts 
the  code  into  the  hands  of  its  officers  "  for  the  government  of 
all  persons  attached  to  the  naval  service,"  and  is  doubtless 
prepared  to  stand  by  the  rules  contained  in  it,  as  being  in 
accordance  with  international  law.  These  rules  deal  boldly 
with  even  so  disagreeable  a  topic  as  "  Eeprisals  "  (Art.  8), 
upon  which  the  Brussels,  and  after  it  The  Hague,  Conference 
preferred  to  keep  silence  ;  and  they  take  a  definite  line  on 
many  questions  upon  which  there  are  wide  differences  of 
opinion.  On  most  debatable  points,  the  rules  are  in  accord- 
ance with  the  views  of  this  country — e.g.  as  to  the  right  of 
search  (Art.  22),  as  to  the  two-fold  list  of  contraband 
(Arts.  34-36),  as  to  the  moment  at  which  the  liability  of  a 
blockade-runner  commences  (Art.  44),  and  as  to  the  capture 
of  private  property  (Art.  14),  although  the  prohibition  of 
such  capture  has  long  been  favoured  by  the  Executive  of 
the  United  States,  and  was  advocated  by  the  American 
delegates  at  The  Hague  Conference.  So  also  Arts.  84-36,  by 
apparently  taking  for  granted  the  correctness  of  the  rulings 
of  the  Supreme  Court  in  the  Civil  War  cases  of  the  Springhoh 
and  the  Peterlioff  with  reference  to  what  may  be  described 
as  "continuous  carriage,"  are  in  harmony  with  the  views 
which  Lord  Salisbury  recently  had  occasion  to  express  as  to 
the  trade  of  the  Bundesrath  and  other  German  vessels  with 
Lorenzo  Marques.  It  must  be  observed,  on  the  other 
hand,  that  Art.  30  flatly  contradicts  the  British  rule  as  to 
convoy ;  while  Art.  3  sets  out  The  Hague  Declaration  as 
to  projectiles  dropped  from  balloons,  to  which  this  country 
is  not  a  party.  Art.  7  departs  from  received  views  by 
prohibiting  altogether  the  use  of  false  colours,  and  Art.  14 
(doubtless  in  pursuance  of  the  recent  decision  of  the  Supreme 


A  NAVAL  WAR  CODE  31 

Court  in  the   Paquete  Habana),  by  affirming  the  absolute 
immunity  of  coast  fishing  vessels,  as  such,  from  capture. 

On  novel  questions  the  code  is  equally  ready  with  a 
solution.  It  speaks  with  no  uncertain  voice  on  the  treat- 
ment of  mail  steamers  and  mail- bags  (Art.  20).  On  cable- 
cutting  it  adopts  in  Art.  5,  as  your  Correspondent  points 
out,  the  views  which  I  ventured  to  maintain  in  your  columns 
when  the  question  was  raised  during  the  war  of  1898.  I 
may  also,  by  the  way,  claim  the  support  of  the  code  for  the 
view  taken  by  me,  in  a  correspondence  also  carried  on  in 
your  columns  during  the  naval  manoeuvres  of  1888,  of  the 
bombardment  of  open  coast  towns.  Art.  4  sets  out  sub- 
stantially the  rules  upon  this  subject  for  which  I  secured 
the  imprimatur  of  the  Institut  de  Droit  International  in 
1896. 

Secondly,  the  code  is  so  well  brought  up  to  date  as  to 
incorporate  (Arts.  21-29)  the  substance  of  The  Hague 
Convention,  ratified  only  in  September  last,  for  applying 
to  maritime  warfare  the  principles  of  the  Convention  of 
Geneva.  Art.  10  of  The  Hague  Convention  has  been  re- 
produced in  the  code,  in  forgetfulness  perhaps  of  the  fact 
that  that  article  has  not  been  ratified. 

Thirdly,  the  code  contains,  very  properly,  some  general 
provisions  apphcable  equally  to  warfare  upon  land  (Arts. 
1,  3,  8,  12,  54). 

Fourthly,  it  is  clearly  expressed  ;  and  it  is  brief,  consist- 
ing of  only  54  articles,  occupying  22  pages. 

Fifthly,  it  deals  with  two  very  distinct  topics — viz.  the 
mode  of  conducting  hostilities  against  the  forces  of  the 
enemy,  and  the  principles  applicaljle  to  the  making  prize 
of   merchant    vessels,  which  as  often  as  not  may  be  the 


32  CODIFICATION  OF  LAWS  OF  WAR 

property  of  neutrals.  These  topics  are  by  no  means  kept 
apart  as  they  might  be,  articles  on  prize  occurring  un- 
expectedly in  the  section  avowedly  devoted  to  hostilities. 

It  is  worth  considering  whether  something  resembling 
the  United  States  code  would  not  be  found  useful  in  the 
British  Navy.  Our  code  might  be  better  arranged  than 
its  predecessor,  and  would  differ  from  it  on  certain  questions, 
but  should  resemble  it  in  clearness  of  expression,  in  brevity, 
and,  above  all  things,  in  frank  acceptance  of  responsibility. 
What  naval  men  most  want  is  definite  guidance,  in  categorical 
language,  upon  those  points  of  maritime  international  law 
upon  which  their  Government  has  made  up  its  own  mind. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  April  8  (1901). 

A  NAVAL  WAR  CODE 

Sir, — It  is  now  nearly  a  year  ago  since  I  ventured  to 
suggest  in  your  columns  (for  April  10,  1901)  that  something 
resembling  the  United  States  "  Naval  War  Code,"  dealing 
with  "  the  laws  and  usages  of  war  at  sea,"  would  be  found 
useful  in  the  British  Navy. 

The  matter  is,  however,  not  quite  so  simple  as  might  be 
inferred  from  some  of  the  allusions  to  it  which  occurred 
during  last  night's  debate  upon  the  Navy  Estimates.  Upon 
several  disputable  and  delicate  questions  the  Government 
of  the  United  States  has  not  hesitated  to  express  definite 
views  ;  and  they  are  not  always  views  which  the  Govern- 
ment of  our  own  country  would  be  prepared  to  endorse. 
For  some  remarks  upon  these  questions  in  detail,  and  upon 


A  NAVAL  WAR  CODE  33 

the  code  generally,  I  must  refer  to  my  former  letter,  but 
may  perhaps  be  allowed  to  quote  its  concluding  words, 
which  were  to  the  following  effect : — 

"  Our  code  might  be  better  arranged  than  its  predecessor,  and  would 
differ  from  it  on  certain  questions,  but  should  resemble  it  in  clearness 
of  expression,  in  brevity,  and,  above  all  things,  in  frank  acceptance  of 
responsibility.  What  naval  men  most  want  is  definite  guidance,  in 
categorical  language,  upon  those  points  of  maritime  international  law 
upon  which  their  Government  has  made  up  its  own  mind." 

Before  issuing  such  a  code  our  authorities  would  have 
to  decide — first,  what  are  the  classes  of  topics  as  to  which 
it  is  desirable  to  give  definite  instructions  to  naval  officers  ; 
and,  secondly,  with  reference  to  topics,  to  be  included  in 
the  instructions,  as  to  which  there  exist  international  differ- 
ences of  view,  what  is,  in  each  case,  the  view  by  which  the 
British  Government  is  prepared  to  stand. 

I  am.  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  March  12  (1902). 


CHAPTER  III 
THE   COMMENCEMENT    OF    WAR 

Section   1 
Declaration  of  War 

The  following  letter  bears  upon  the  question,  much  discussed 
in  recent  years,  of  the  lawfulness  of  hostilities  commenced  without 
anything  amounting  to  a  declaration  of  war.  Although  several 
modern  wars,  e.g.  the  Franco-Prussian  of  1870,  and  the  Russo- 
Turldsh  of  1877,  were  preceded  by  declaration,  it  was  hardly 
possible,  in  view  of  the  practice  of  the  last  two  centuries, 
to  maintain  that  this  was  required  by  international  law,  and  it 
has  never  been  alleged  that  any  definite  interval  need  intervene 
between  a  declaration  and  the  first  act  of  hostilities.  On  the 
destruction  of  the  Kowshing,  the  present  writer  may  further 
refer  to  his  Studies  in  International  Law,  1898,  p.  126,  and  to 
Professor  Takahashi's  International  Law  during  the  Chino- 
Japanese  War,  1899,  pp.  24,  192. 

34 


WAK  WITHOUT    DECLARATION  35 

THE  SINKING  OF  THE  KOWSHING 

Sir, — The  words  of  soberness  and  truth  were  spoken 
with  reference  to  the  sinking  of  the  KowsMng  in  the  letter 
from  Professor  Westlake  which  you  printed  on  Friday  last. 
Ignorance  dies  hard,  or,  after  the  appearance  of  that  letter 
and  of  your  remarks  upon  it,  one  might  have  expected  that 
leading  articles  would  be  less  lavishly  garnished  with  such 
phrases  as  "  act  of  piracy,"  "  war  without  declaration," 
"  insult  to  the  British  flag,"  "  condign  punishment  of  the 
Japanese  commander."  But  these  flowers  of  speech  con- 
tinue to  blossom  ;  and,  now  that  the  facts  of  the  case  seem 
to  be  established  beyond  reasonable  doubt  by  the  telegrams 
of  this  morning,  I  should  be  glad  to  be  allowed  to  state 
shortly  what  I  believe  will  be  the  verdict  of  international 
law  upon  what  has  occurred. 

If  the  visiting,  and  eventual  sinking,  of  the  KowsMng 
occurred  in  time  of  peace,  or  in  time  of  war  before  she  had 
notice  that  war  had  broken  out,  a  gross  outrage  has  taken 
place.     But  the  facts  are  otherwise. 

In  the  first  place,  a  state  of  war  existed.  It  is  trite 
knowledge,  and  has  been  over  and  over  affirmed  by  Courts, 
both  English  and  American,  that  a  war  may  legally  com- 
mence with  a  hostile  act  on  one  side,  not  preceded  by 
declaration.  How  frequently  this  has  occurred  in  practice 
may  bn  seen  from  a  glance  at  an  historical  statement  pro- 
pared  for  the  War  Office  by  Colonel  Maurice  h  fropos  of  the 
objections  to  a  Channel  tunnel.  Whether  or  no  hostilities 
had  previously  occurred  upon  the  mainland,  I  hold  that  the 
acts  of  the  Japanese  commander  in  boarding  the  KowsJiing 

d2 


36  DECLARATION 

and  threatening  her  with  violence  in  case  of  disobedience 
to  his  orders  were  acts  of  war. 

In  the  second  place,  the  Kowshing  had  notice  of  the 
existence  of  a  war,  at  any  rate  from  the  moment  when  she 
received  the  orders  of  the  Japanese  commander. 

The  Kowshing,  therefore,  before  the  first  torpedo  was 
fired,  was,  and  knew  that  she  was,  a  neutral  ship  engaged 
in  the  transport  service  of  a  belligerent.  (Her  flying  the 
British  flag,  whether  as  a  ruse  de  guerre  or  otherwise,  is 
wholly  immaterial.)  Her  liabilities,  as  such  ship,  were 
two-fold  : — 

1.  Regarded  as  an  isolated  vessel,  she  was  liable  to  be 
stopped,  visited,  and  taken  in  for  adjudication  by  a  Japanese 
Prize  Court.  If,  as  was  the  fact,  it  was  practically  im- 
possible for  a  Japanese  prize  crew  to  be  placed  on  board  of 
her,  the  Japanese  commander  was  within  his  rights  in  using 
any  amount  of  force  necessary  to  compel  her  to  obey  his 
orders. 

2.  As  one  of  a  fleet  of  transports  and  men-of-war  engaged 
in  carrying  reinforcements  to  the  Chinese  troops  on  the 
mainland,  the  Kowshing  was  clearly  part  of  a  hostile  expedi- 
tion, or  one  which  might  be  treated  as  hostile,  which  the 
Japanese  were  entitled,  by  the  use  of  all  needful  force,  to 
prevent  from  reaching  its  destination. 

The  force  employed  seems  not  to  have  been  in  excess  of 
what  might  lawfully  be  used,  either  for  the  arrest  of  an 
enemy's  neutral  transport  or  for  barring  the  progress  of  a 
hostile  expedition.  The  rescued  officers  also  having  been 
set  at  liberty  in  due  course,  I  am  unable  to  see  that  any 
violation  of  the  rights  of  neutrals  has  occurred.  No  apology 
is  due  to  our  Government,  nor  have  the  owners  of  the 


THE  INSTITUT  UPON  37 

Kowshmg,  or  the  relatives  of  any  of  her  European  officers 
who  may  have  been  lost,  any  claim  for  compensation.  I 
have  said  nothing  about  the  violation  by  the  Japanese  of 
the  usages  of  civihsed  warfare  (not  of  the  Geneva  Convention, 
which  has  no  bearing  upon  the  question),  which  would  be 
involved  by  their  having  fired  upon  the  Chinese  troops  in 
the  water  ;  not  only  because  the  evidence  upon  this  point 
is  as  yet  insufficient,  but  also  because  the  grievance,  if 
estabhshed,  would  affect  only  the  rights  of  the  belligerents, 
inter  se ;  not  the  rights  of  neutrals,  with  which  alone  this 
letter  is  concerned.  I  have  also  confined  my  observations 
to  the  legal  aspects  of  the  question,  leaving  to  others  to 
test  the  conduct  of  the  Japanese  commander  by  the  rules  of 
chivalrous  dealing  or  of  humanity. 

Your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Athenaeum  Club,  August  (5  (1894). 

The  controversy  caused  by  the  sinking  of  the  KowsJiing  in 
1894  was  revived  by  the  manner  of  the  Japanese  attack  upon 
Port  Arthur  in  1904  (see  Professor  Takahashi's  International  Law 
affiled  to  the  Russo-Japanese  War,  1908,  p.  1),  and  led  to  a  careful 
study  of  the  subject  by  a  committee  of  the  Institut  de  Droit 
International,  resulting  in  the  adoption  by  the  Institut,  at  its 
Ghent  meeting  in  1906,  of  the  following  resolutions  : — 

(1)  "  It  is  in  conformity  with  the  requirements  of  International 
law,  to  the  loyalty  which  the  nations  owe  one  to  another  in  their 
mutual  relations,  as  well  as  to  the  general  interests  of  all  States, 
that  hostilities  ought  not  to  commence  without  previous  and 
unequivocal  warning. 

(2)  "  This  warning  may  be  <,nven  either  in  the  slia])e  of  a 
declaration  of  war  pure  and  simple,  or  in  the  shape  of  an  ultimatum 
duly  notified  to  the  adversary  by  the  State  which  wishes  to 
begin  the  war. 

(3)  "  Hostilities  must  not  commence  until  after  the  expiration 


4344.'5y 


38  IMMEDIATE  EFFECTS  OF  WAK 

of  a  delay  which  would  suffice  to  prevent  the  rule  as  to  a 
previous  and  unequivocal  warning  from  being  thought  to  be 
evaded."     See  the  Annuaire  de  VInstitut,  t.  xxi.  p.  292. 

In  accordance  with  the  principles  underlying  the  first  and 
second  of  these  resolutions,  The  Hague  Convention,  No.  iii.  of 
1907,  has  now  laid  down  as  a  principle  of  International  law, 
binding  upon  the  contracting  Powers,  that — 

(1)  "  Hostilities  between  them  ought  not  to  commence  without 
a  warning  previously  given  and  unequivocal,  in  the  form  either 
of  a  reasoned  declaration  of  war,  or  of  an  ultimatum,  with  a 
conditional  declaration  of  war." 

And  the  Convention  goes  on  to  provide  that — 

(2)  "  The  state  of  war  ought  to  be  notified  without  delay  to 
neutral  Powers,  and  shall  be  of  no  effect  with  reference  to  them, 
until  after  a  notification,  which  may  be  made  even  telegraphically. 
Nevertheless,  neutral  Powers  may  not  plead  absence  of  notifica- 
tion, if  it  has  been  shown  beyond  question  that  they  were  in 
fact  cognisant  of  the  state  of  war."  Any  reference  to  the  need 
of  an  interval  between  declaration  and  the  first  act  of  hostiUty 
(such  as  is  contained  in  the  third  of  the  resolutions  of  the  Institut) 
was  deliberately  omitted  from  the  Convention,  although  a 
declaration  immediately  followed  by  an  attack  would  obviously 
be  of  httle  service  to  the  party  attacked.  (See  the  present 
writer's  Laws  of  War  on  Land  [written  and  unwritten),  1908,  p.  18.) 


Section  2 
The  Immediate  Effects  of  the  Ouibreah  of  War 

Before  any  actual  hostilities  have  taken  place,  each  belli- 
gerent acquires,  ipso  facto,  certain  new  rights  over  persons  and 
property  belonging  to  the  other,  which  happen  to  be  at  the  time 
within  its  power,  e.g.  the  right,  much  softened  in  modern  prac- 
tice, and  specifically  dealt  with  in  The  Hague  Convention, 
No.  vi.  of  1907,  of  capturing  enemy  merchant  vessels  so  situated. 

The  following  letter  deals  with  the  permissible  treatment  of 
enemy  persons  so  situated  ;  and  was  suggested  by  a  question 
asked  in  the  House  of  Commons  on  February  25,  1909,  by  Mr. 
Arnold-Forster :  viz.     "  What  would  be  the  status    of  officers 


ENEMY  EESIDENTS  39 

and  men  of  the  Regular  Army  of  a  hostile  belligerent  Power, 
found  within  the  Umits  of  the  United  Kingdom  after  an  act  of 
declaration  of  war  ;  and  would  such  persons  be  Uable  to  be 
treated  as  prisoners  of  war,  or  would  they  be  despatched  under 
the  protection  of  the  Government  to  join  the  forces  of  the  enemy  ?  " 
The  general  effect  of  the  Attorney-General's  reply  may  be  gathered 
from  the  quotations  from  it  made  in  the  letter. 

The  topic  was  again  touched  upon  on  March  3,  in  a  question 
put  by  Captain  Faber,  to  which  Mr.  Haldane  repUed, 


FOEEIGN  SOLDIEES  IN  ENGLAND 

Sir, — The  question  raised  last  night  by  Mr.  Arnold- 
Forster  is  one  which  calls  for  more  careful  consideration 
than  it  appears  yet  to  have  received.  International  law 
has  in  modern  times  spoken  with  no  very  certain  voice  as  to 
the  permissible  treatment  of  alien  enemies  found  within  the 
territory  of  a  belligerent  at  the  outbreak  of  war. 

There  is,  however,  little  doubt  that  such  persons,  although 
now  more  usually  allowed  to  remain,  during  good  behaviour, 
may  be  expelled,  and,  if  necessary,  wholesale,  as  were 
Germans  from  France  in  1870.  But  may  such  persons  be, 
for  good  reasons,  arrested,  or  otherwise  prevented  from 
leaving  the  country,  as  Germans  were  prevented  from 
leaving  Franco  in  the  earlier  days  of  the  Franco-Prussian 
War  ?  Grotius  speaks  with  approval  of  such  a  step  being 
taken,  "  ad  minuendas  hostium  vires."  Bynkershoek, 
more  than  a  century  later,  recognises  the  right  of  thus 
acting,  "  though  it  is  rarely  exercised."  So  the  Supreme 
Court  of  the  United  States  in  "  Brown  v.  United  States  " 
(1814).  So  Chancellor  Kent  (182G),  and  Mr.  Manning 
(1839)  is  explicit  that  the  arrest  in  fiufstion  is  lawful,  and 
that  "  the  individuals  are  prisoners  of  war." 


40  IMMEDIATE  EFFECTS  OF  WAR 

Vattel,  it  is  true  (1758),  ventures  to  lay  down  that — 

"  Le  Souverain  qui  declare  la  guerre  ne  peut  retenir  les  sujets  de 
I'ennemi  qui  se  trouvent  dans  ses  etats  au  moment  de  la  declaration 
...  en  leur  permettant  d'entrer  dans  ses  terres  et  d'y  sejourner,  il  leur 
a  promis  tacitement  toute  liberte  et  toute  surete  pour  le  retour." 

And  he  has  been  followed  by  some  recent  writers.  There 
is,  however,  I  venture  to  hold,  no  ground  for  asserting  that 
this  indulgent  system  is  imposed  by  international  law. 
I  am  glad,  therefore,  to  find  the  Attorney- General  laying 
down  that — 

"  for  strictly  military  reasons,  any  nation  is  entitled  to  detain  and  to 
intern  soldiers  found  upon  the  territory  at  the  outbreak  of  war." 

And  I  should  be  surprised  if,  under  all  circumstances, 
as  the  learned  Attorney- General  seems  to  think  probable — 

"  England  would  follow,  whatever  the  strict  law  may  be,  the  humane 
and  chivalrous  practice  of  modern  times,  and  would  give  to  any  subjects 
of  a  hostile  Power  who  might  be  found  here  engaging  in  civilian  pursuits 
a  reasonable  time  within  which  to  leave  for  their  own  country,  even 
although  they  were  under  the  obligation  of  entering  for  service  under 
the  enemy's  flag." 

The  doctrine  of  Vattel  has,  in  fact,  become  less  plausible 
than  it  was  before  universal  liability  to  military  service  had 
become  the  rule  in  most  Continental  countries.  The  peace- 
ably engaged  foreign  resident  is  now  in  all  probability  a 
trained  soldier,  and  liable  to  be  recalled  to  the  flag  of  a 
possible  enemy. 

There  may,  of  course,  be  considerable  practical  diffi- 
culties m  the  way  of  ascertaining  the  nationality  of  any 
given  foreigner,  and  whether  he  has  completed,  or  evaded, 
the  military  training  required  by  the  laws  of  his  country. 
It  may  also  be  a  question  of  high  policy  whether  resident 
enemies  would  not  be  a  greater  danger  to  this  country  if 


ENEMY  KESIDENTS  41 

they  were  compelled  to  remain  here,  than  if  they  were 
allowed,  or  compelled,  to  depart,  possibly  to  return  as 
invaders. 

I  am  only  concerned  to  maintain  that,  as  far  as  inter- 
national law  is  concerned,  England  has  a  free  hand  either 
to  expel  resident  enemies  or  to  prevent  them  from  leaving 
the  country,  as  may  seem  most  conducive  to  her  own 
safety. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  February  25  (1909). 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE  CONDUCT  OF  WARFARE  AS  BETWEEN 
BELLIGERENTS 

Section  1 

Localities  closed  to  Hostilities 

Besides  neutral  territory  and  waters  generally,  certain  locali- 
ties are  more  specifically  closed  to  operations  of  war.  The 
following  letters  deal  with  the  Convention  of  October  29, 
1888,  with  reference  to  the  Suez  Canal.  Their  object  was  to 
obviate  some  misconceptions  as  to  the  purport  of  the  Convention, 
and  to  maintain  that  it  was  not,  at  the  time  of  writing,  operative, 
so  far  as  Great  Britain  was  concerned.  This  state  of  things  was 
altered  by  the  Anglo-French  Convention  of  April  8,  1904,  which, 
concerned  principally  ^vith  the  settlement  of  the  Egyptian  and 
Newfoundland  questions,  provides,  in  Article  6,  that  "  In  order  to 
assure  the  free  passage  of  the  Suez  Canal,  the  Government  of  His 
Britannic  Majesty  declares  that  it  adheres  to  the  stipulations 
of  the  Treaty  concluded  on  the  29th  October,  1888,  and  to  their 
becoming  operative.     The  free  passage  of  the  canal  being  thus 

42 


CLOSED  LOCALITIES  43 

guaranteed,  the  execution  of  the  last  phrase  of  paragraph  1,  and 
that  of  paragraph  2  of  the  8th  article  of  this  Treaty  will  remain 
suspended." 

The  last  phrase  of  paragraph  1  is  :  "  The  Canal  shall  never  be 
subjected  to  the  exercise  of  the  right  of  blockade." 

Paragraph  2  of  the  Article  8  relates  to  the  presidency  of  a 
special  commissioner  of  the  Ottoman  Government  over  meetings 
of  the  agents  of  the  signatory  Powers. 

On  the  whole  question  see  Pari.  Papers,  Egypt,  No.  1  (1888), 
Commercial,  No.  2  (1889),  and  the  present  writer's  Studies  in 
International  Law,  p.  270. 


THE   SUEZ    CANAL 

SiK, — Your  correspondent  "M.B."  has  done  good  service 
by  calling  attention  to  the  misleading  nature  of  the  often- 
repeated  statement  that  the  Suez  Canal  has  been  "neutral- 
ised "  by  the  Convention  of  1888.  Perhaps  you  will 
allow  me  more  explicitly  to  show  why,  and  how  far,  this 
statement  is  misleading. 

In  the  first  place,  this  Convention  is  inoperative.  It 
is  so  in  consequence  of  the  following  reservation  made  by 
Lord  Salisbury  in  the  course  of  the  negotiations  which 
resulted  in  the  signature  of  the  Convention  : — 

"  Les  Delegu^s  de  la  Grande-Bretagne  .  .  .  pensent  qu'il  est  de  lour 
devoir  de  formuler  une  reserve  gen6rale  quant  a  rapplication  do  oca 
dlspositiona  en  tant  qu'elles  ne  seraient  pas  compatibles  avec  I'clat 
transitoire  et  exceptionel  ou  sc  trouvo  actuclloment  I'Egyptc,  vX  (ju'ellca 
pourraiont  cntraver  la  liberto  d'action  de  Icur  Gouvcrncment  pendant 
la  p6riode  do  roccupation  de  I'Egypte  par  les  forces  de  sa  Majeste 
Britannique." 

Being  thus  unaffected  by  the  treaty,  the  canal  retains 
those  characteristics  which  it  possesses,  under  the  common 
law  of  nations,  as  a  narrow  strait,  wholly  within  the  territory 
of  one  Power  and  connecting  two  open  seas.     The  fact  that 


44  THE  CONDUCT  OP  WARFARE 

the  strait  is  artificial  may,  I  think,  be  dismissed  from  con- 
sideration, for  reasons  stated  by  me  in  the  Fortnightly 
Review  for  July,  1883.  The  characteristics  of  such  a  strait 
are  unfortunately  by  no  means  well  ascertained,  but  may 
perhaps  be  summarised  as  follows.  In  time  of  peace,  the 
territorial  Power  is  bound  by  modern  usage  to  allow  "  inno- 
cent passage,"  under  reasonable  conditions  as  to  tolls  and 
the  like,  not  only  to  the  merchant  vessels,  but  also,  probably, 
to  the  ships  of  war,  of  all  nations.  In  time  of  war,  the 
territorial  Power,  if  belligerent,  may  of  course  carry  on, 
and  is  exposed  to,  hostilities  in  the  strait  as  elsewhere,  and 
the  entrances  to  the  strait  are  liable  to  a  blockade.  Should 
the  territorial  Power  be  neutral,  the  strait  would  be  closed 
to  hostilities,  though  it  would  probably  be  open  to  the 
"  innocent  passage  "  of  belligerent  ships  of  war. 

It  may  be  worth  while  to  enquire  how  far  this  state  of 
things  would  be  affected  by  the  Convention  of  1888,  were 
it  to  come  into  operation.  The  status  of  the  canal  in  time 
of  peace  would  be  substantially  untouched,  save  by  the 
prohibition  to  the  territorial  Power  to  fortify  its  banks. 
Even  with  reference  to  time  of  war,  several  of  the  articles 
of  the  Convention  merely  reaffirm  well-understood  rules 
applicable  to  all  neutral  waters — e.g.  that  no  hostilities 
may  take  place  therein.  The  innovations  proposed  by  the 
Convention  are  mainly  contained,  as  "M.B."  points  out, 
in  the  first  article,  which  deals  with  the  position  of  the  canal 
when  the  territorial  Power  is  belhgerent.  In  such  a  case, 
subject  to  certain  exceptions,  with  a  view  to  the  defence  of 
the  country,  the  ships  of  that  Power  are  neither  to  attack 
nor  to  be  attacked  in  the  canal,  or  within  three  miles  of  its 
ports  of  access,  nor  are  the  entrances  of  the  canal  to  be 


CLOSED  LOCALITIES  45 

blockaded.     This  is  "  neutralisation"  only  in  a  limited  and 
vague  sense  of  the  term,  the  employment  of  which  was 
indeed  carefully  avoided  not  only  in  the  Convention  itself 
but  also  in  the  diplomatic  discussions  which  preceded  it. 
I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Brighton,  October  4  (1898). 


THE    SUEZ    CANAL 

Sir, — Your  correspondent,  "M.B."  if  he  will  allow 
me  to  say  so,  supports  this  morning  a  good  case  by 
a  bad  argument,  which  ought  hardly  to  pass  without 
remark. 

It  is  impossible  to  accept  his  suggestion  that  the  article 
which  he  quotes  from  the  Treaty  of  Paris  can  be  taken 
as  containing  "  an  international  official  definition  of  neutra- 
Hsation  as  applied  to  waters."  The  article  in  question,  after 
declaring  the  Black  Sea  to  be  "  neutralisee,"  no  doubt  goes 
on  to  explain  the  sense  in  which  this  phrase  is  to  be  under- 
stood, by  laying  down  that  the  waters  and  ports  of  that 
sea  are  perpetually  closed  to  the  ships  of  war  of  all  nations. 
It  is,  however,  well  known  that  such  a  state  of  things  as  is 
described  in  the  latter  part  of  the  article  is  so  far  from 
being  involved  in  the  definition  of  "  neutralisation  "  as 
not  even  to  bo  an  ordinary  accompaniment  of  that  process. 
Belgium  is  unquostional)ly  "neutralised,"  hut  no  one  sup- 
poses that  the  appearance  in  its  waters  and  ports  of  ships 
of  war  is  thoroforo  prohibited.  The  fact  is  that  the  term 
"  neutralisee"  was  employed  in  the  Treaty  of  Paris  as  a 


46  THE  CONDUCT  OF  WARFARE 

euphemism,  intended  to  make  less  unpalatable  to  Russia  a 
restriction  upon  her  sovereign  rights  which  she  took  the 
earliest  opportunity  of  repudiating. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Brighton,  October  6  (1898). 

THE    SUEZ    CANAL 

Sir, — Will  you  allow  me  to  reply  in  the  fewest  possible 
words  to  the  questions  very  courteously  addressed  to  me 
by  Mr.  Gibson  Bowles  in  his  letter  which  appeared  in  The 
Times  of  yesterday  ? 

1.  It  is  certainly  my  opinion,  for  what  it  is  worth, 
that  the  full  operation  of  the  Convention  of  1888  is  suspended 
by  the  reserves  first  made  on  behalf  of  this  country  during 
the  sittings  of  the  Conference  of  1885.  These  reserves 
were  textually  repeated  by  Lord  Sahsbury  in  his  despatch 
of  October  21,  1887,  enclosing  the  draft  convention  which, 
three  days  later,  was  signed  at  Paris  by  the  representatives 
of  France  and  Great  Britain,  the  two  Powers  which,  with 
the  assent  of  the  rest,  had  been  carrying  on  the  resumed 
negotiations  with  reference  to  the  canal.  Lord  Salisbury's 
language  was  also  carefully  brought  to  the  notice  of  each 
of  the  other  Powers  concerned,  in  the  course  of  the  somewhat 
protracted  discussions  which  preceded  the  final  signature 
of  the  same  convention  at  Constantinople  on  October  29, 
1888. 

2.  All  the  signatories  of  the  convention  having  thus 
become  parties  to  it  after  express  notice  of  "  the  conditions 
under  which   her  Majesty's   Government   have   expressed 


CLOSED  LOCALITIES  47 

their  willingness  to  agree  to  it,"  must,  it  can  hardty  be 
doubted,  share  the  view  that  the  convention  is  operative 
only  sub  modo. 

3.  Supposing  the  convention  to  have  become  operative, 
and  supposing  the  territorial  Power  to  be  neutral  in  a  war 
between  States  which  we  may  call  A  and  B,  the  convention 
would  certainly  entitle  A  to  claim  unmolested  passage  for 
its  ships  of  war  on  their  way  to  attack  the  forces  of  B  in  the 
Eastern  seas. 

4.  The  language  of  the  convention,  being  as  it  is  the 
expression  of  a  compromise  involving  much  re-drafting,  is 
by  no  means  always  as  clear  as  it  might  be.  But  when  Mr. 
Gibson  Bowles  is  again  within  reach  of  Blue-books  he  will 
probably  agree  with  me  that  the  treaty  need  not,  as  he 
suggests,  be  "  read  as  obliging  the  territorial  Power,  even 
when  itself  a  belUgerent,  to  allow  its  enemy  to  use  the 
canal  freely  for  the  passage  of  that  enemy's  men-of-war." 
The  wide  language  of  Article  1  (which  is  substantially  in 
accordance  with  Mr.  Gibson  Bowles's  reminiscence  of  it) 
must  be  read  in  connection  with  Article  10,  and  without 
forgetting  that,  in  discussing  the  effect  of  an  attack  upon 
the  canal  by  one  of  the  parties  to  the  convention,  Lord 
Salisbury  wrote  in  1887,  "on  the  whole,  it  appears  to  be  the 
sounder  view  that,  in  such  a  case,  the  treaty,  being  broken 
by  one  of  its  signatories,  would  lose  its  force  in  all 
respects." 

Your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  October  9  (1898). 


48  THE  CONDUCT  OP  WARFARE 

Section    2 
Lawful  Belligerents 

GUERILLA   WARFARE 

Sir, — When  Mr.  Balfour  last  night  quoted  certain 
articles  of  the  "  Instructions  for  the  Government  of  Armies 
of  the  United  States  in  the  Field  "  with  reference  to  guerilla 
warfare,  some  observations  were  made,  and  questions  put, 
upon  which  you  will  perhaps  allow  me  to  say  a  word  or  two. 

1.  Mr.  Healy  seemed  to  think  that  something  turned 
upon  the  date  (May,  1898)  at  which  these  articles  were 
promulgated.  In  point  of  fact  they  were  a  mere  reissue  of 
articles  drawn  by  the  well-known  jurist  Francis  Lieber,  and, 
after  revision  by  a  military  board,  issued  in  April,  1863,  by 
President  Lincoln. 

2.  To  Mr.  Morley's  enquiry,  "  Have  we  no  rules  of  our 
own  ?  "  the  answer  must  be  in  the  negative.  The  tradi- 
tional pohcy  of  our  War  Office  has  been  to  "  trust  to  the 
good  sense  of  the  British  officer."  This  policy,  though 
surprisingly  justified  by  results,  is  so  opposed  to  modern 
practice  and  opinion  that,  as  far  back  as  1878-80,  I  endeav- 
oured, without  success,  to  induce  the  Office  to  issue  to  the 
Army  some  authoritative,  though  simple,  body  of  instructions 
such  as  have  been  issued  on  the  Continent  of  Europe  and 
in  America.  The  War  Office  was,  however,  content  to 
include  in  its  "  Manual  of  Military  Law,"  pubHshed  in  1883, 
a  chapter  which  is  avowedly  unauthoritative,  and  expressly 
stated  to  contain  only  "the  opinions  of  the  compiler,  as 
drawn  from  the  authorities  cited." 

3.  The  answer  to  Sir  William  Harcourt's  unanswered 


LAWFUL  BELLIGEKENTS  49 

question,  "  Were  there  no  rules  settled  at  The  Hague  ?  " 
must  be  as  follows.  The  Hague  Convention  of  1899,  upon 
"  the  laws  and  customs  of  warfare,"  ratified  by  this  country 
on  September  4  last,  binds  the  contracting  parties  to  give 
to  their  respective  armies  instructions  in  conformity  with 
the  Beglement  armexed  to  the  Convention.  This  Beglement, 
which  is  substantially  a  reproduction  of  the  unratified 
projet  of  the  Brussels  Conference  of  1874,  does  deal,  in 
Articles  1-3,  with  guerilla  warfare.  It  is  no  doubt  highly 
desirable  that,  as  soon  as  may  be,  the  drafting  of  rules  in 
accordance  with  the  Regleinent  should  be  seriously  taken  in 
hand,  our  Government  having  now  abandoned  its  non 
'possumus  attitude  in  the  matter.  It  will,  however,  be  found 
to  be  the  case,  as  was  pointed  out  by  Mr.  Balfour,  that  the 
sharp  distinction  between  combatants  and  non-combatants 
contemplated  by  the  ordinary  laws  of  war  is  inappHcable 
(without  the  exercise  of  undue  severity)  to  operations  such 
as  those  now  being  carried  out  in  South  Africa. 
I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  December  7  (1900). 

"  Lieber'a  Instructions,"  issued  in  1863  and  reissued  in  1898, 
will  doubtless  be  superseded,  or  modified,  in  consequence  of  the 
United  States  having,  on  April  9,  1902,  ratified  the  Convention  of 
1899,  and  on  March  10,  1908,  that  of  1907,  as  to  the  Laws  and 
Customs  of  War  on  Land. 

The  answer  to  Mr.  Morley's  enquiry  in  1900  would  not  now 
be  in  the  negative.  The  present  writer's  representations  resulted 
in  Mr.  lirodri(;k,  when  Secretary  lor  War,  commissioning  him 
to  prepare  a  Handbook  of  the  Laws  and  Cmloms  of  War  on  Land, 
which  was  issued  to  the  Army  by  authority  in  1904.  On  the 
instructions  issued  by  other  National  (Jovcrnments,  see  the 
author's  Laws  of  War  on  Land,  1908,  pp.  71-73. 

The  answer,  given  in  the  letter,  to  Sir  William  Harcourt's 


50      THE  CONDUCT  OF  WAKFARE 

question  must  now  be  supplemented  by  a  reference  to  the  Hand- 
book, above  mentioned  as  having  contained  rules  founded  upon  the 
Reglement  annexed  to  the  Convention  of  1899,  and  by  a  statement 
that  that  Convention,  with  its  Reglement,  is  now  superseded  by 
Conventions  No.  iv.  (with  its  Reglement)  and  No.  v.  of  1907. 

Article  1,  as  to  what  is  required  from  a  lawful  belUgerent 
(set  out  in  the  following  letter),  and  Art.  2,  granting  some 
indulgence  to  "  the  population  of  a  territory  which  has  not  been 
occupied  who,  on  the  approach  of  the  enemy,  spontaneously 
take  up  arms  to  resist  the  invading  troops,  without  having  had 
time  to  organise  themselves  in  accordance  with  Art.  1,"  are 
identical  in  the  Reglements  of  1899  and  1907.     Cf.  supra,  p.  22. 

THE    RUSSIAN    USE    OF    CHINESE    CLOTHING 

Sir, — If  Russian  troops  have  actually  attacked  while 
disguised  in  Chinese  costume,  they  have  certainly  violated 
the  laws  of  war.  It  may,  however,  be  worth  while  to  point 
out  that  the  case  is  not  covered,  as  might  be  inferred  from 
the  telegram  forwarded  to  you  from  Tokio  on  Wednesday 
last,  by  the  text  of  Article  23  (/)  of  the  Reglement  annexed 
to  The  Hague  Convention  "  on  the  laws  and  customs  of  war 
on  land."  This  article  merely  prohibits  "  making  improper 
use  of  a  flag  of  truce,  of  the  national  flag  or  the  military 
distinguishing  marks  and  the  uniform  of  the  enemy,  as  well 
as  of  the  distinguishing  signs  of  the  Geneva  Convention." 

Article  1  of  the  Heglement  is  more  nearly  in  point,  in- 
sisting, as  it  does,  that  even  bodies  not  belonging  to  the 
regular  army,  which,  it  is  assumed,  would  be  in  uniform 
(except  in  the  case  of  a  hasty  rising  to  resist  invasion), 
shall,  in  order  to  be  treated  as  "  lawful  belligerents,"  satisfy 
the  following  requirements,  viz.  : — 

"  (1)  That  of  being  commanded  by  a  person  responsible  for  his  sub- 
ordinates ; 

"  (2)  That  of  having  a  distinctive  mark,  recognisable  at  a  distance 


ASSASSINATION  51 

"  (3)    That  of  carrying  their  arms  openly  ;    and 
"  (4)  That  of  conducting  their  operations  in  accordance  with  the 
laws  and  customs  of  war." 

The  fact  that,  under  special  circumstances,  as  in  the 
Boer  war,  marks  in  the  nature  of  uniform  have  not  been 
insisted  upon,  has,  of  course,  no  bearing  upon  the  complaint 
now  made  by  the  Japanese  Government. 

All  signatories  of  The  Hague  Convention  are  bound 
to  issue  to  their  troops  instructions  in  conformity  with 
the  Beglement  annexed  to  it.  The  only  countries  which, 
so  far  as  I  am  aware,  have  as  yet  fulfilled  their  obligations 
in  this  respect  are  Italy,  which  has  circulated  the  French 
text  of  the  Beglement  without  comment ;  Russia,  which  has 
prepared  a  little  pamphlet  of  sixteen  pages  for  the  use  of  its 
armies  in  the  Far  East ;  and  Great  Britain,  which  has  issued 
a  Handbook,  containing  explanatory  and  supplementary 
matter,  besides  the  text  of  the  relevant  diplomatic  Acts. 
I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  October  21  (1904). 


Section  3 
Assassination 

The  following  letter  will  sufficiently  explain  the  circumstance 
to  which  it  relates.  Lord  Elgin,  Secretary  of  State  for  the  Colonies, 
on  April  30,  1906,  informed  a  deputation  that  the  offer  of  £500 
for  Bambaata  had  been  withdrawn  by  the  Natal  Covcrnnu-nt, 
and  a  statement  to  the  same  effect  was  made  on  May  2,  by  Mr 
Churchill,  in  the  House  of  Commons. 

Article  23  [h)  of  the  Regulations  of  1899,  cited  as  conlimiiilory 
of  the  condemnation  of  anything  resembUng  assassination,  ia 
reproduced  in  the  Regulations  as  re-drafted  in  1907.  Cf.  Licber'a 
Instructions,  Art.  148. 

K  2 


52  THE  CONDUCT  OF  WARFARE 

THE    NATAL    PROCLAMATION 

Sir, — It  was  reported  a  few  days  ago  that  the  Natal 
Government  had  offered  a  reward  for  Bambaata,  dead  or 
alive.  I  have  waited  for  a  statement  that  no  offer  of  the 
kind  had  been  made,  or  that  it  had  been  made  by  some 
over-zealous  official,  whose  act  had  been  disavowed.  No 
such  statement  has  appeared.  On  the  contrary,  we  read  that 
"  the  price  placed  upon  the  rebel's  head  has  excited  native 
cupidity."  It  may  therefore  be  desirable  to  point  out  that 
what  is  alleged  to  have  been  done  is  opposed  to  the  customs 
of  warfare,  whether  against  foreign  enemies  or  rebels. 

By  Article  23  (h)  of  The  Hague  Regulations  "  it  is  especi- 
ally prohibited  to  kill  or  wound  treacherously  individuals 
belonging  to  the  hostile  nation  or  army  "  ;  words  which, 
one  cannot  doubt,  would  include  not  only  assassination 
of  individuals,  but  also,  by  implication,  any  offer  for  an 
individual  "  dead  or  alive,"  The  Regulations  are,  of  course, 
technically  binding  only  between  signatories  of  the  conven- 
tion to  which  they  are  appended  ;  but  Article  23  (6)  is 
merely  an  express  enactment  of  a  well-established  rule  of  the 
law  of  nations.  A  recent  instance  of  its  application  occurred, 
before  the  date  of  The  Hague  Convention,  during  operations 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Suakin.  An  offer  by  the  British 
Admiral  of  a  reward  for  Osman  Digna,  dead  or  alive,  was, 
if  I  mistake  not,  promptly  cancelled  and  disavowed  by 
the  home  Government. 

I  am.  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Brighton,  April  17  (1906). 


MEANS  OF  INJURING  53 

Section    4 
The  Choice  of  Means  of  Injuring 

BULLETS  IN  SAVAGE  WARFARE 

Sir, — The  Somaliland  debate  was  sufficient  evidence 
that  The  Hague  Convention  "respecting  the  laws  and  customs 
of  war  on  land  "  is  far  more  talked  about  than  read.  Colonel 
Cobbe  had,  it  appears,  complained  of  the  defective  stopping 
power,  as  against  the  foes  whom  he  was  encountering, 
of  the  Lee-Metford  bullet.  It  is  the  old  story  that  wounds 
inflicted  by  this  bullet  cannot  be  relied  on  to  check  the  on- 
rush of  a  hardy  and  fanatical  savage,  though  they  may 
ultimately  result  in  his  death.  Whereupon  arises,  on  the 
one  hand,  the  demand  for  a  more  effective  projectile,  and, 
on  the  other  hand,  the  cry  that  the  proposed  substitute 
is  condemned  by  "  the  universal  consent  of  Christendom  " ; 
or,  in  particular,  "  l)y  the  Convention  of  The  Hague,"  which 
as  was  correctly  stated  by  Mr.  Lee,  prohibits  only  the  use 
of  arms  which  cause  superfluous  injury. 

You  print  to-day  two  letters  enforcing  the  view  of  the 
inefficiency  against  savages  of  the  ordinary  service  bullet. 
Perhaps  you  will  find  space  for  a  few  words  upon  the  question 
whether  the  employment  for  this  purpose  of  a  severer 
form  of  projectile,  such  as  the  Dum  Dum  bullet,  would  be 
a  contravention  of  the  "  laws  of  war." 

The  law  of  the  subject,  as  oinbodiod  in  general  inter- 
national agreements,  is  to  be  found  in  four  paragraphs  ; 
to  which,  bo  it  observed,  nothing  is  added  by  the  unwritten, 
or  customary,  law  of  nations.  Of  these  paragraphs,  which 
I  shall  set  out  textually,  three  affirm  general  principles, 


54  THE  CONDUCT  OF  WARFARE 

while  the  fourth  contains  a  specific  prohibition.     The  general 
provisions  are  as  follows  : — 

"  The  progress  of  civilisation  should  have  the  effect  of  alleviating  as 
much  as  possible  the  calamities  of  war.  The  only  legitimate  object 
which  States  should  set  before  themselves  during  war  is  to  weaken 
the  military  forces  of  the  enemy.  For  this  purpose  it  is  sufficient  to 
disable  the  greatest  possible  number  of  men.  This  object  would  be 
exceeded  by  the  employment  of  arms  which  would  uselessly  aggravate 
the  sufferings  of  disabled  men  or  render  their  death  inevitable.  The 
employment  of  such  arms  would,  therefore,  be  contrary  to  the  laws  of 
humanity."     (St.  Petersburg  Declaration,  1868.     Preamble.) 

"  The  right  of  belligerents  to  adopt  means  of  injuring  the  enemy  is 
not  unlimited."     (Hague  Reglement,  Art.  22.) 

"  Besides  the  prohibitions  provided  by  special  conventions  [the 
Declaration  of  St.  Petersburg  alone  answers  to  this  description]  it  is 
in  particular  prohibited  (e)  to  employ  arms,  projectiles,  or  material  of 
a  nature  to  cause  superfluous  injury."     {lb.  Art.  23.) 

The  only  special  prohibition  is  that  contained  in  the 
Declaration  of  St.  Petersburg,  by  which  the  contracting 
parties — 

"  Engage  mutually  to  renounce,  in  case  of  war  among  themselves, 
the  employment  by  their  military  or  naval  forces  of  any  projectile  of  a 
weight  below  400  grammes  which  is  either  explosive  or  charged  with 
fulminating  or  inflammable  substances." 

No  one,  so  far  as  I  am  aware,  has  any  wish  to  employ 
a  bullet  weighing  less  than  14  oz.  which  is  either  explosive 
or  charged  as  above.  So  far,  therefore,  as  the  generally 
accepted  laws  of  warfare  are  concerned,  the  only  question 
as  to  the  employment  of  Dum  Dum  or  other  expanding 
bullets  is  whether  they  "  uselessly  aggravate  the  sufferings  of 
disabled  men,  or  render  their  death  inevitable  " ;  in  other 
words,  whether  they  are  "  of  a  nature  to  cause  superfluous 
injury."  It  is,  however,  probable  that  people  who  glibly 
talk  of  such  bullets  being  "  prohibited  by  The  Hague  Con- 
vention "  are  hazily  reminiscent,  not  of  the  Reglement 
appended  to  that  convention,  but  of  a  certain  "  Declaration," 


MEANS  OF  INJURING  55 

signed  by  the  delegates  of  many  of  the  Powers  represented 
at  The  Hague  in  1899,  to  the  effect  that — 

"  The  contracting  Powers  renounce  the  use  of  bullets  which  expand 
or  flatten  easily  in  the  human  body,  such  as  bullets  with  a  hard  casing, 
which  does  not  entirely  cover  the  core,  or  is  pierced  with  incisions." 

To  this  declaration  neither  Great  Britain  nor  the  United 
States  are  parties,  and  it  is  waste-paper,  except  for  Powers 
on  whose  behalf  it  has  not  only  been  signed,  but  has  also 
been  subsequently  ratified. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Athenaeum  Club,  May  2  (1903). 

The  provisions  of  Articles  22  and  23  (e)  of  the  Reglement 
annexed  to  The  Hague  Convention  of  1899  "  concerning  the 
Laws  and  Customs  of  War  on  Land,"  as  quoted  in  the  letter, 
have  been  textually  reproduced  in  Arts.  22  and  23  (e)  of  the 
Reglement  annexed  to  The  Hague  Convention,  No.  iv.  of  1907 
on  the  same  subject. 

Under  the  "special  conventions"  mentioned  in  Art.  23  of 
the  Reglement  must  still  be  included  the  Declaration  of  St. 
Petersburg  of  1868,  to  which  must  now  be  added  at  least  two 
of  the  declarations  signed  at  The  Hague  in  1899,  viz.  the  second, 
relating  to  the  spreading  of  harmful  gases,  and  the  third,  relating 
to  expanding  bullets,  both  of  which  were  signed  in  1907  by  Great 
Britain  and  the  United  States,  which  had  previously  stood  aloof 
from  them  (see  the  last  paragraph  of  the  letter).  The  import- 
ance and  number  of  the  Powers  which  declined  in  1907  to  join  in 
renewing  the  first  of  the  Declarations  of  1899,  relating  to  pro- 
jectiles from  balloons,  as  to  which,  see  the  next  letter,  must 
prevent  its  renewal  by  many  other  Powers  from  having  any 
practical  effect. 

The  written  law  as  to  the  choice  of  weapons  may  bo  taken 
therefore  to  start  from  the  general  principlos  laid  down  in  the 
preamble  to  the  Declaration  of  St.  Petersburg  (though  held  by 
some  Powers  to  err  in  the  direction  of  liberality),  and  in  Arts. 
22  and  23  (e)  of  The  Hague  Reglement.  The  specially  prohibited 
means  of  destruction  are,  by  the  Declaration  of  St.  Petersburg, 


56  THE  CONDUCT  OF  WARFAKE 

explosive  bullets;  by  The  Hague  Declarations  of  1899,  "pro- 
jectiles the  sole  object  of  which  is  the  diSusion  of  asphyxiating 
or  harmful  gases,"  and  "  bullets  which  expand  or  flatten  easily  in 
the  human  body,  such  as  bullets  with  a  hard  casing,  which  does 
not  entirely  cover  the  core,  or  is  pierced  with  incisions  "  ;  by  The 
Hague  Reglement,  Art.  23  (a),  poison  or  poisoned  arms. 

It  must  be  remarked  that  the  Declaratioiis  of  St.  Petersburg 
and  of  The  Hague,  unUke  The  Hague  Reglement,  apply  to  war  at 
sea,  as  well  as  on  land.  Cf.  supra,  p.  22,  and  see  the  author's 
The  Laws  of  War  on  Land  {written  and  unwritten),  1908,  pp.  40-43. 

THE  DEBATE  ON  AERONAUTICS 

Sir, — It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  the  Chairman 
of  Committees  declined  to  allow  yesterday's  debate  on 
aviation  to  diverge  into  an  enquiry  whether  the  Powers 
could  be  induced  to  prohibit,  or  limit,  the  dropping  of 
high  explosives  from  aerial  machines  in  war  time.  The 
question  is,  however,  one  of  great  interest,  and  it  may  be 
desirable,  with  a  view  to  future  discussions,  to  state  precisely, 
since  little  seems  to  be  generally  known  upon  the  subject, 
what  has  already  been  attempted  in  this  direction. 

In  the  Reglement  annexed  to  The  Hague  Convention 
of  1899,  as  to  the  "  Laws  and  Customs  of  War  on  Land," 
Article  23,  which  specifically  prohibits  certain  "  means 
of  injuring  the  enemy,"  makes  no  mention  of  aerial  methods  ; 
but  Article  25,  which  prohibits  "  the  bombardment  of  towns, 
villages,  habitations,  or  buildings,  which  are  not  defended," 
was  strengthened,  when  the  Reglement  was  reissued  in 
1907  as  an  annexe  to  the,  as  yet  not  generally  ratified, 
Hague  Convention  No.  IV  of  that  year,  by  the  insertion, 
after  the  word  "  bombardment,"  of  the  words,  "  by  any 
means  whatever,"  with  the  expressed  intention  of  including 
in  the  prohibition  the  throwing  of  projectiles  from  balloons. 


PROJECTILES  FROM  BALLOONS  57 

The  Hague  Convention  No.  IX  of  1907,  also  not  yet 
generally  ratified,  purports  to  close  a  long  controversy,  in 
accordance  with  the  view  which  you  allowed  me  to  advocate, 
with  reference  to  the  naval  manoeuvres  of  1888,  by  pro- 
hibiting the  "  naval  bombardment  of  ports,  towns,  villages, 
habitations,  or  buildings,  wliich  are  not  defended."  The 
words  "by  any  means  whatever"  have  not  been  here  in- 
serted, one  would  incline  to  think  by  inadvertence,  having 
regard  to  what  passed  in  Committee,  and  to  the  recital 
of  the  Convention,  which  sets  out  the  propriety  of  extend- 
ing to  naval  bombardments  the  principles  of  the  Reglement 
(cited,  perhaps  again  by  inadvertence,  as  that  of  1899)  as 
to  the  Laws  and  Customs  of  War  on  Land. 

But  the  topic  was  first  squarely  dealt  with  by  the  first 
of  the  three  Hjigue  Declarations  of  1899,  by  which  the 
Powers  agreed  to  prohibit,  for  five  years,  "  the  throwing 
of  projectiles  and  explosives  from  balloons,  or  by  other 
analogous  new  methods."  The  Declaration  was  signed 
and  ratified  by  almost  all  the  Powers  concerned  ;  not, 
however,  by  Great  Britain. 

At  The  Hague  Conference  of  1907,  when  the  Belgian 
delegates  proposed  that  this  Declaration,  which  had  expired 
by  efflux  of  time,  should  be  renewed,  some  curious  changes 
of  opinion  were  found  to  have  occurred.  Twenty-nine 
Powers,  of  which  Great  Britain  was  one,  voted  for  renewal, 
but  eight  Powers,  including  Germany,  Spain,  France,  and 
Russia,  were  opposed  to  it,  while  seven  Powers,  one  of 
wliich  was  Japan,  abstained  from  voting.  The  Japanese 
delegation  had  previously  intimated  that,  "  in  view  of  the 
absence  of  nnaniTnify  on  ihc  part  of  the  great  military 
Powers,  there  seemed  to  be  no  great  use  in  Ijinding  their 


58  THE  CONDUCT  OF  WARFARE 

country  as  against  certain  Powers,  while,  as  against  the 
rest,  it  would  still  be  necessary  to  study  and  bring  to  per- 
fection this  mode  of  making  war."  Although  the  Declaration, 
as  renewed,  was  allowed  to  figure  in  the  "  Acte  final "  of  the 
Conference  of  1907,  the  dissent  from  it  of  several  Powers  of 
the  first  importance  must  render  its  ratification  by  the  others 
highly  improbable  ;  nor  would  it  seem  worth  while  to 
renew,  for  some  time  to  come,  a  proposal  which,  only  two 
years  ago,  was  so  ill  received. 

I  may  perhaps  add,  with  reference  to  what  was  said 
by  one  of  yesterday's  speakers,  that  any  provision  on  the 
topic  under  discussion  would  be  quite  out  of  place  in  the 
Geneva  Convention,  which  deals,  not  with  permissible 
means  of  inflicting  injury,  but  exclusively  with  the  treatment 
of  those  who  are  suffering  from  injuries  inflicted. 
I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  August  3  (1909). 


Section  5 

The  Geneva  Conve^ition 


As  far  back  as  the  year  1870,  the  Society  for  the  Prevention 
of  Cruelty  to  Animals  exerted  itself  to  induce  both  sides  in  the 
great  war  then  commencing  to  make  some  special  provision  for 
relieving,  or  terminating,  the  sufferings  of  horses  wounded  in 
battle. 

In  1899  it  made  the  same  suggestion  to  the  British  War  Office, 
but  the  reply  of  the  Secretary  of  State  was  to  the  effect  that 
"he  is  informed  that  soldiers  always  shoot  badly  wounded  horses 
after,  or  during,  a  battle,  whenever  they  are  given  time  to  do  so, 
i.e.  whenever  the  operation  does  not  involve  risk  tc  human  hfe. 
He  fears  that  no  more  than  this  can  be  done  unless  and  until 
some  international  convention   extends  to  those  who  care  for 


THE  GENEVA  CONVENTION  59 

wounded  animals  the  same  protection  for  whicli  tlie  Geneva 
Convention  provides  in  the  case  of  men  ;  and  he  would  suggest 
that  you  should  turn  your  efforts  in  that  direction." 

Thereupon,  Mr.  Lawrence  L.  Pike,  on  November  23,  addressed 
to  The  Times  the  letter  which  called  forth  the  letter  which  follows. 


WOUNDED    HOESES    IN    WAR 

Sir, — Every  one  must  sympathise  with  the  anxiety 
felt  by  Mr.  L.  W.  Pike  to  diminish  the  sufferings  of  horses 
upon  the  field  of  battle.  How  far  any  systematic  alleviation 
of  such  sufferings  may  be  compatible  with  the  exigencies 
of  warfare  must  be  left  to  the  decision  of  military  experts. 
In  the  meantime  it  may  be  as  well  to  assure  Mr.  Pike  that 
the  Geneva  Convention  of  1864  has  nothing  to  do  with  the 
question,  relating,  as  it  does,  exclusively  to  the  relief  of 
human  suffering.  This  is  equally  the  case  with  the  second 
Geneva  Convention,  which  Mr.  Pike  is  right  in  supposing 
never  to  have  been  ratified.  He  is  also  right  in  supposing 
that  "  the  terms  of  the  convention  are  capable  of  amend- 
ment from  time  to  time,"  but  wrong  in  supposing  that 
they  can  be  amended  "by  the  setting  up  of  precedents." 
The  convention  can  be  amended  only  by  a  new  convention. 

It  is  not  the  case  that  Article  7  of  the  convention,  which 
merely  confides  to  commanders-in-chief,  under  the  instruc- 
tions of  their  respective  Governments,  "  les  details  d'execu- 
tion  de  la  presente  convention,"  gives  them  any  authority 
to  extend  its  scope  beyond  what  is  expressly  stated  to  be 
its  object — viz.  "  I'amelioration  du  sort  dos  inilitaires 
blesses  dans  les  armecs  en  campagne."  While,  however,  the 
Geneva  Convention  does  not  contemplate  the  relief  of 
animal  suffering,  it  certainly  cannot  be  "set  up  as  a  bar  " 
to   ili(3  provision  of  such   relief.     Commanders  who   may 


60  THE  CONDUCT  OF  WARFARE 

see  their  way  to  neutralising  persons  engaged  in  the  succour 
or  slaughter  of  wounded  horses  would  be  quite  within  their 
powers  in  entering  into  temporary  agreements  for  that 
purpose. 

I  may  add  that  the  "  Convention  concerning  the  laws 
and  customs  of  war  on  land,"  prepared  by  the  recent  con- 
ference at  The  Hague,  and  signed  on  behalf  of  most  Govern- 
ments, including  our  own,  though  not  yet  ratified,  contains 
a  chapter  "  Des  malades  et  des  blesses,"  which  merely  states 
that  the  obligations  of  belligerents  on  this  point  are  governed 
by  the  Convention  of  Geneva  of  1864,  with  such  modifica- 
tions as  may  be  made  in  it.  Among  the  aspirations  {vosux), 
recorded  in  the  "  Acte  final  "  of  the  conference,  is  one  to 
the  effect  that  steps  may  be  taken  for  the  assembling  of 
a  special  conference,  having  for  its  object  the  revision  of 
the  Geneva  Convention.  Should  such  a  conference  be 
assembled  Mr.  Pike  will  have  an  opportunity  of  addressing 
it  upon  the  painfully  interesting  subject  which  he  has 
brought  forward  in  your  columns. 

Your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  November  27  (1899). 

The  "  second  Geneva  Convention,"  above  mentioned,  was  the 
"  Projet  d' Articles  additionnels,"  signed  on  October  20,  1868, 
but  never  ratified. 

Art.  21  of  the  Reglement  annexed  to  The  Hague  Convention 
of  1899  as  to  the  "  Laws  and  Customs  of  War  on  Land,"  stating  that 
"  the  obUgations  of  belligerents,  with  reference  to  the  care  of  the 
sick  and  wounded,  are  governed  by  the  Convention  of  Geneva  of 
August  22,  1864,  subject  to  alterations  which  may  be  made  in  it," 
is  now  represented  by  Art.  21  of  The  Hague  Reglement  of  1907, 
which  mentions  "the  Convention  of  Geneva,"  without  mention 
of  any  date,  or  of  possible  alterations. 


ENEMY  PKOPERTY  61 

The  Geneva  Convention  intended  in  this  later  Reglement  is, 
of  course,  that  of  1906,  for  the  numerous  Powers  which  have 
already  ratified  it,  since  for  them  it  has  superseded  that  of  1864. 
The  later  is  somewhat  wider  in  scope  than  the  earlier  convention, 
its  recital  referring  to  "  the  sick,"  as  well  as  to  the  womided,  and 
its  first  article  naming  not  only  "  les  miUtaires,"  but  also  "les 
autres  personnes  officiellement  attachees  aux  armees." 

With  a  view  to  the  expected  meeting  of  the  Conference  by 
which  the  Convention  was  signed  in  1906,  Mr.  Pike  and  his  friends' 
in  1903,  pressed  upon  the  British  Government  their  desire  that 
the  new  convention  should  extend  protection  to  persons  engaged 
in  reUeving  the  sufferings  of  wounded  horses.  The  British 
delegates  to  the  Conference,  however,  who  had  already  been 
appointed,  and  were  holding  meetings  in  preparation  for  it, 
were  not  prepared  to  ad\ase  the  insertion  of  provisions  for  this 
purpose  in  the  revised  Convention  of  Geneva. 


Section  6 
Enemy  Property  in  Occupied  Territory 

By  Art.  55  of  The  Hague  Reglement  of  1899,  which  reproduces 
Art.  7  of  the  Brussels  Projet,  and  is  repeated  as  Art.  55  of  the 
Reglement  of  1907  :  "  The  occupying  State  shall  regard  itself 
as  being  only  administrator  and  usufructuary  of  the  public 
buildings,  immoveable  property,  forests  and  agricultural  under- 
takings belonging  to  the  hostile  State  and  situated  in  the  hostile 
country.  It  must  protect  the  substance  of  these  properties  and 
administer  them  according  to  the  rules  of  usufruct." 

The  following  letter  touches  incidentally  upon  the  description 
of  the  rights  of  an  invader  over  certain  kinds  of  State  property 
in  the  occupied  territory  as  being  those  of  a  "  usufructuary." 

INTERNATIONAL    "  USUFRUCT  " 

SiK, — The  terminology  of  the  law  of  nations  has  been 
enriched  by  a  new  phrase.  Wo  are  all  getting  accustomed 
to  "  spheres  of  influence."     Wo  have  been  meditating  for 


62  THE  CONDUCT  OP  WARFAEE 

some  time  past  upon  the  interpretation  to  be  put  upon  "  a 
lease  of  sovereign  rights."  But  what  is  an  international 
"usufruct"?  The  word  has,  of  course,  a  perfectly  ascer- 
tained sense  in  Roman  law  and  its  derivatives  ;  but  it  has 
been  hitherto  employed,  during  perhaps  two  thousand  years, 
always  as  a  term  of  private  law — i.e.  as  descriptive  of  a  right 
enjoyed  by  one  private  individual  or  corporation  over  the 
property  of  another.  It  is  the  "  ius  utendi  fruendi,  salva 
rerum  substantia."  The  usufructuary  of  land  not  merely  has 
the  use  of  it,  but  may  cut  its  forests  and  work  its  mines,  so 
long  as  he  does  not  destroy  the  character  of  the  place  as  he 
received  it.  His  interest  terminates  with  his  life,  though  it 
might  also  be  granted  to  him  for  a  shorter  period.  If  the 
grantee  be  a  corporation,  in  order  to  protect  the  outstanding 
right  of  the  owner  an  artificial  limit  is  imposed  upon  the 
tenure — e.g.  in  Roman  law  100  years,  by  the  French  Code 
30  years.  For  details  it  may  suffice  to  refer  to  the  Institutes 
of  Justinian,  II.  4  ;  the  Digest,  VII.  1  ;  the  Code  Civil, 
sects.  573-636  ;  the  new  German  Civil  Code,  sects.  1030- 
1089. 

It  remains  to  be  seen  how  the  conception  of  "  usufruct " 
is  to  be  imported  into  the  relations  of  sovereign  States,  and, 
more  especially,  what  are  to  be  the  relations  of  the  usufruc- 
tuary to  States  other  than  the  State  under  which  he  holds. 
It  is,  of  course,  quite  possible  to  adapt  the  terms  of  Roman 
private  law  to  international  use.  "  Dominium,"  "  Possessio," 
"  Occupatio,"  have  long  been  so  adapted,  but  it  has  yet  to  be 
proved  that "  Ususfructus  "  is  equally  malleable.  I  can  recall 
no  other  use  of  the  term  in  international  discussions  than 
the  somewhat  rhetorical  statement  that  an  invader  should 
consider  himself  as  merely  the  "usufructuary  "  of  the  resources 


ENEMY  PROPERTY  63 

of  the  country  which  he  is  invading  ;  which  is  no  more 
than  to  say  that  he  should  use  them  "en  bon  pere  de 
famille."  It  will  be  a  very  different  matter  to  put  a  strict 
legal  construction  upon  the  grant  of  the  "  usufruct "  of  Port 
Arthur.  By  way  of  homage  to  the  conception  of  such  a 
grant,  as  presumably  creating  at  the  outside  a  hfe-interest, 
Russia  seems  to  have  taken  it,  in  the  first  instance,  only 
for  25  years.  One  may,  however,  be  pardoned  for  sharing, 
with  reference  to  this  transaction,  the  scruples  which  were 
felt  at  Rome  as  to  allowing  the  grant  of  a  usufruct  to  a 
corporation — "  periculum  enim  esse  videbatur,  ne  perpetuus 
fieret." 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  March  30  (1898). 

P.S. — It  would  seem  from  M.  Lehr's  Mements  du  droit 
civil  Russe  that  "  usufruct  "  is  almost  unknown  to  the  law 
of  Russia,  though  a  restricted  form  of  it  figures  in  the  code 
of  the  Baltic  provinces. 

It  is  certain  that,  apart  from  general  conventions,  interna- 
tional law  imposes  no  liability  on  an  invader  to  pay  for  requisi- 
tioned property  or  services,  or  to  honour  any  receipts  which  he 
may  have  given  for  them. 

The  Hague  Convention  of  1899  made  no  change  in  this 
respect.  Articles  51  and  52  of  the  Reglemenl  annexed  to  the 
Convention  direct,  it  is  true,  that  receipts  should  be  given  for 
contributions  ("  un  rc9u  sera  delivre  aux  contribuablcs  ")  and 
for  supplies  not  paid  for  (*'  dies  scront  constatees  pardcs  re^us"), 
but  these  receipts  were  to  bo  merely  evidence  that  money  or 
goods  have  been  taken,  and  it  was  left  an  open  question,  by 
whom,  if  at  all,  compensation  was  to  be  made  for  the  losses  thus 
established. 

The  liajlc.mcnl  of  19U7  is  more  liberal  than  that  of  1899  with 


64  THE  CONDUCT  OF  WAKFAEE 

reference  to  requisitioned  property  (thougli  not  with  reference 
to  contributions).  By  the  new  Art,  52,  "supplies  furnished  in 
kind  shall  be  paid  for,  so  far  as  possible,  on  the  spot.  If  not, 
they  shall  be  vouched  for  (constatees)  by  receipts,  and  payment 
of  the  sums  due  shall  be  made  as  soon  as  may  be."  The  Hague 
Convention  mentioned  in  the  following  letter  is,  of  course,  that  of 
1899. 


EEQUISITIONS   IN   WARFARE 

Sir, — A  few  words  of  explanation  may  not  be  out  of  place 
with  reference  to  a  topic  touched  upon  last  night  in  the 
House  of  Commons — viz.  the  Uabihty  of  the  British  Govern- 
ment to  pay  for  stock  requisitioned  during  the  late  war  from 
private  enemy  owners.  It  should  be  clearly  understood  that 
no  such  HabiHty  is  imposed  by  international  law.  The 
commander  of  invading  forces  may,  for  valid  reasons  of  his 
own,  pay  cash  for  any  property  which  he  takes,  and,  if  he 
does  not  do  so,  is  nowadays  expected  to  give  receipts  for  it. 
These  receipts  are,  however,  not  in  the  nature  of  evidence  of 
a  contract  to  pay  for  the  goods.  They  are  intended  merely 
to  constater  the  fact  that  the  goods  have  been  requisitioned, 
with  a  view  to  any  indemnity  which  may  eventually  be 
granted  to  the  sufferers  by  their  own  Government.  What 
steps  should  be  taken  by  a  Government  towards  indemni- 
fying enemies  who  have  subsequently  become  its  subjects, 
as  is  now  happily  the  case  in  South  Africa,  is  a  question  not 
of  international  law,  but  of  grace  and  favour. 

An  article  in  the  cm-rent  number  of  the  Review  of  Reviews, 
to  which  my  attention  has  just  been  called,  contains  some 
extraordinary  statements  upon  the  topic  under  discussion. 
The  uninformed  public  is  assured  that  "  we  owe  the  Boers 
payment  in  full  for  all  the  devastation  which  we  have  inflicted 


MARTIAL  LAW  65 

upon  their  private  property  ...  it  is  our  plain  legal  obli- 
gation, from  the  point  of  view  of  international  law,  to  pay 
it  to  the  last  farthing."  Then  The  Hague  Convention  is 
invoked  as  permitting  interference  with  private  property 
"  only  on  condition  that  it  is  paid  for  in  cash  by  the  con- 
queror, and,  if  that  is  not  possible  at  the  moment,  he  must 
in  every  case  give  a  receipt,  which  he  must  discharge  at  the 
conclusion  of  hostilities."  There  is  no  such  provision  as  to 
honouring  receipts  in  this  much  misquoted  convention. 

Your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  July  30  (1902). 


Section  7 
Martial  Law 

The  first  of  the  letters  which  follow  has  reference  to  the 
case  of  two  Boer  prisoners  who,  having  taken  the  oath  of  neutrality 
on  the  British  occupation  of  Pretoria,  attempted  to  escape 
from  the  town,  both  being  armed,  and  one  of  them  having  fired 
upon  and  wounded  a  sentinel  who  called  upon  them  to  stop. 
They  were  tried  by  court  martial,  condemned  to  death,  and 
shot  on  June  11,  1901.  The  Hague  Convention  quoted  in  the 
letter  is  that  of  1899,  but  the  same  Art.  8  figures  in  the  Convention 
of  1907. 

The  second  and  third  of  these  letters  relate  to  a  question  of 
English  public  law,  growing  out  of  the  exercise  of  martial  law 
in  British  territory  in  time  of  war.  One  Marais,  accused  of 
having  contravened  the  martial  law  regulations  of  May  1,  1901, 
was  imprisoned  in  Cape  Colony  by  military  authority,  and  the 
Supreme  Court  at  the  Capo  held  that  it  had  no  authority 
to  order  his  release.  The  Privy  Council  refused  an  apphcation 
for  leave  to  appeal  against  this  decision,  saying  that  "  no  doubt 
has  ever  existed  that,  when  war  actually  prevails,  the  ordinary 

r 


66  THE  CONDUCT   OF    WARFARE 

courts  have  no  jurisdiction  over  the  action  of  the  military  authori- 
ties" ;  adding  that  "  the  framers  of  the  Petition  of  Eight  knew 
well  what  they  meant  when  they  made  a  condition  of  peace  the 
ground  of  the  illegaUty  of  unconstitutional  procedure  "  Ex  parte 
D.  F.  Marais,  [1902]  A.C.  109.  Thereupon  arose  a  discussion 
as  to  the  extent  of  the  prohibition  of  the  exercise  of  martial  law 
contained  in  the  Petition  of  Right ;  and  Mr.  Edward  Jenks,  in 
letters  to  The  Times  of  December  27,  1901,  and  January  4,  1902, 
maintained  that  the  prohibition  in  question  was  not  confined  to 
time  of  peace. 

The  last  letter  deals  with  the  true  character  of  a  Proclama- 
tion of  Martial  Law,  and  was  suggested  by  the  refusal  of  the 
Privy  Council,  on  April  2,  1906,  to  grant  leave  to  appeal  from 
sentences  passed  in  Natal  by  court  martial,  in  respect  of  acts 
committed  on  February  8,  1906,  whereby  retrospective  efEect 
had,  it  was  alleged,  been  given  to  a  proclamation  not  issued 
till  the  day  after  the  acts  were  committed.  See  Mcomini 
Mzinelwe  and  Wanda  v.  H.  E.  the  Governor  and  the  A.  G.  for 
the  Colony  of  Natal,  22  Times  Law  Reports,  413. 

THE  EXECUTIONS  AT  PRETORIA 

Sir, — No  doubt  is  possible  that  by  international  law,  as 
probably  by  every  system  of  national  law,  all  necessary 
means,  including  shooting,  may  be  employed  to  prevent  the 
escape  of  a  prisoner  of  war.  The  question  raised  by  the 
recent  occurrence  at  Pretoria  is,  however,  a  different  one — 
viz.  What  are  the  circumstances  in  connection  with  an 
attempt  to  escape  which  justify  execution  after  trial  by 
court-martial  of  the  persons  concerned  in  it  ?  This  question 
may  well  be  dealt  with  apart  from  the  facts,  as  to  which  we 
are  as  yet  imperfectly  informed,  which  have  called  for  Mr. 
Winston  Churchill's  letter.  With  the  arguments  of  that 
letter  I  in  the  main  agree,  but  should  not  attach  so  much 
importance  as  Mr.  Churchill  appears  to  do  to  a  chapter  of 
the  British  Manual  of  Military  Law,  which,  though  included 


MAKTIAL  LAW  67 

in  a  Government  publication,  cannot  be  taken  as  official, 
since  it  is  expressly  stated  "  to  have  no  official  authority  " 
and  to  "  express  only  the  opinions  of  the  compiler,  as  drawn 
from  the  authorities  cited." 

I  propose,  without  comment,  to  call  attention  to  what 
may  be  found  upon  this  subject  in  Conventional  Inter- 
national Law,  in  one  or  two  representative  national  codes, 
and  in  the  considered  judgment  of  the  leading  contemporary 
international  lawyers. 

I.  The  Hague  "  Convention  on  the  laws  and  customs  of 
war  on  land  "  (ratified  by  twenty  Powers)  lays  down  : — 

"  Article  VIII. — Prisoners  of  war  shall  be  subject  to  the  laws,  regula- 
tions, and  orders  in  force  in  the  army  of  the  State  into  whose  hands  they 
have  fallen.  Any  act  of  insubordination  warrants  the  adoption  as 
regards  them  of  such  measures  of  severity  as  may  be  necessary. 
Escaped  prisoners,  recaptured  before  they  have  succeeded  in  rejoining 
their  army,  or  before  quitting  the  territory  occupied  by  the  army  that 
captured  them,  are  liable  to  disciplinary  punishment.  Prisoners  who 
after  succeeding  in  escaping  are  again  taken  prisoners  are  not  liable  to 
any  punishment  for  their  previous  flight. ' ' 

The  Hague  Conference,  in  adopting  this  article,  adopted 

also,  as  an  "  authentic  interpretation  "  of  it,  a  statement  that 

the  indulgence  granted   to  escapes  does  not  apply  to  such 

as  are  accompanied  by  "  special  circumstances,"  of  which 

the  instances  given  are  "  complot,  rebelhon,  6meuto." 

"  Article  XII. — Any  prisoner  of  war  who  is  liberated  on  parole  and 
recaptured  bearing  arms  against  the  Government  to  which  he  had 
pledged  his  honour,  or  against  the  allies  of  that  Government,  forfeits 
his  right  to  be  treated  as  a  prisoner  of  war,  and  can  be  put  on  his  trial." 

n.  By  the  United  States  Instructions  : — 

"  Article  77. — A  prisoner  of  war  may  be  shot  or  otherwise  killed  in 
hiH  flight  ;  but  neither  death  nor  any  other  punishment  shall  bo 
inflicted  on  him  simply  for  his  attempt.  ...  If,  however,  a  conspiracy 
is  di8covere<i,  the  purpose  of  wliich  is  a  united  or  general  cscaj)o,  the 
conspirators  may  be  rigorously  punished  even  with  death,  &c." 

F  2 


68  THE  CONDUCT  OF  WARFAEE 

"  Article  78. — If  prisoners  of  war,  having  given  no  pledge,  nor  made 
any  promise  on  their  honour,  forcibly,  or  otherwise,  escape,  and  are 
captured  again  in  battle,  after  having  rejoined  their  own  army,  they 
shall  not  be  punished  for  their  escape. 

"  Article  124. — Breaking  the  parole  is  punished  with  death  when 
the  person  breaking  the  parole  is  captured  again." 

Cf.  the  French  Code  de  Justice  Militaire,  Article  204,  and 
other  Continental  codes  to  the  same  effect. 

III.  The  Manuel  des  Lois  de  la  guerre  sur  terre  of  the 
Institute  of  International  Law  lays  down  : — 

"  Article  68. — Si  le  fugitif  ressaisi  ou  capture  de  nouveau  avait 
donne  sa  parole  de  ne  pas  s' evader,  il  peut  etre  prive  des  droits  de 
prisonnier  de  guerre. 

"  Article  78. — Tout  prisonnier  libere  sur  parole  et  repris  portant  les 
armes  contre  le  gouvernement  auquel  il  I'avait  donnee,  peut  etre  prive 
des  droits  de  prisonnier  de  guerre,  a  moina  que,  posterieurement  a 
sa  liberation,  il  n'ait  et6  compris  dans  un  cartel  d'echange  sans  con- 
ditions." 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  June  17  (1901). 

THE    PETITION    OF    RIGHT 

Sir, — This  is,  I  think,  not  a  convenient  time,  nor  perhaps 
are  your  columns  the  place,  for  an  exhaustive  discussion  of 
the  interpretation  and  application  of  the  Petition  of  Right. 
It  may,  however,  be  just  worth  while  to  make  the  following 
remarks,  for  the  comfort  of  any  who  may  have  been  dis- 
quieted by  the  letter  addressed  to  you  by  my  friend  Mr. 
Jenks : — 

1.  Although,  as  is  common  knowledge,  the  words  "  in 
time  of  peace,"  so  familiar  in  the  Mutiny  Acts  from  the  reign 
of  Queen  Anne  onwards,  do  not  occur  in  the  Petition,  they  do 
occur,  over  and  over  again,  in  the  arguments  used  in  the 


MARTIAL  LAW  69 

House  of  Commons  by  "  the  framers  of  the  Petition  of  Right," 
to  employ  the  phraseology  of  the  judgment  recently  delivered 
in  the  Privy  Council  by  the  Lord  Chancellor. 

2.  The  prohibition  contained  in  the  Petition,  so  far  from 
being  "  absolute  and  unquaHfied,"  is  perfectly  specific.  It 
refers  expressly  to  "  Commissions  of  like  nature"  with  certain 
Commissions  lately  issued  : — 

"By  which  certain  persons  have  been  assigned  and  appointed 
Commissioners,  with  power  and  authority  to  proceed  within  the  land, 
according  to  the  justice  of  martial  law,  against  such  soldiers  or  mariners, 
or  other  dissolute  persons  joining  with  them,  as  should  commit  any 
murder,  robbery,  felony,  mutiny,  or  other  outrage  or  misdemeanour 
whatsoever,  and  by  such  summary  course  and  order  as  is  agreeable  to 
martial  law,  and  is  used  in  armies  in  time  of  war,  &c." 

The  text  of  these  Commissions,  the  revocation  of  which 
is  demanded  by  the  Petition,  is  still  extant. 

3.  The  Petition  neither  affirms  nor  denies  the  legality  of 
martial  law  in  time  of  war ;  although  its  advocates  were 
agreed  that  at  such  a  time  martial  law  would  be  applicable 
to  soldiers. 

4.  A  war  carried  on  at  a  distance  from  the  English  shores, 
as  was  the  war  with  France  in  IG'28,  did  not  produce  such 
a  state  of  things  as  was  described  by  the  advocates  of  the 
Petition  as  "  a  time  of  war."  "  We  have  now  no  army  in  the 
field,  and  it  is  no  time  of  war,"  said  Mason  in  the  course  of 
the  debates.  "  If  the  Chancery  and  Courts  of  Westminster 
be  shut  up,  it  is  time  of  war,  but  if  the  Courts  bo  open,  it  is 
otherwise  ;  yet,  if  war  be  in  any  part  of  the  Kingdom,  that 
the  Sheriff  cannot  execute  the  King's  writ,  there  is  tempus 
belli,''  said  Rolls. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T,  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  December  31  (1901). 


70  THE  CONDUCT  OF  WARFARE 

THE    PETITION    OF    RIGHT 

Sir, — In  a  letter  which  you  allowed  me  to  address  to  you 
a  few  days  ago,  I  dealt  with  two  perfectly  distinct  topics. 

In  the  first  place  I  pointed  out  that  the  words  occurring 
in  a  recent  judgment  of  the  Privy  Council,  which  were  cited 
by  Mr.  Jenks  as  a  clear  example  of  an  assumption  "  that 
the  Petition  of  Right,  in  prohibiting  the  exercise  of  martial 
law,  restricted  its  prohibition  to  time  of  peace,"  imply,  as  I 
read  them,  no  assumption  as  to  the  meaning  of  that  docu- 
ment, but  merely  contain  an  accurate  statement  of  fact  as 
to  the  line  of  argument  followed  by  the  supporters  of  the 
Petition  in  the  House  of  Commons.  Can  Mr.  Jenks  really 
suppose  that  in  making  this  remark  I  was  "  appealing 
from  the  '  text  of  the  Petition  '  to  the  debates  in 
Parliament  "  ? 

I  then  proceeded  to  deal  very  shortly  with  the  Petition 
itself,  showing  that  while  it  neither  condemns  nor  approves 
of  the  application  of  martial  law  in  time  of  war  (see  Lord 
Blackburn's  observations  in  R.  v.  Eyre)  the  prohibition 
contained  in  its  martial  law  clauses,  so  far  from  being  "  abso- 
lute and  unqualified,"  relates  exclusively  to  "  commissions 
of  Uke  nature  "  with  certain  commissions  which  had  been 
lately  issued  (at  a  time  which  admittedly,  for  the  purposes 
of  this  discussion,  was  not  "  a  time  of  war  "),  the  text  of  which 
is  still  preserved,  and  the  character  of  which  is  set  forth  in 
the  Petition  itself,  as  having  authorised  proceedings  within 
the  land,  "  according  to  the  justice  of  martial  law,  against 
such  soldiers  or  mariners,"  as  also  against  "  such  other 
dissolute  persons  joining  with  them,"  &c.  The  description 
of  these  commissions,  be  it  observed,  is  not  merely  introduced 


MARTIAL  LAW  71 

into  the  Petition  by  way  of  recital,  but  is  incorporated  by 
express  reference  into  the  enacting  clause. 

Thus  much  and  no  more  I  thought  it  desirable  to  say 
upon  these  two  topics  by  way  of  dissent  from  a  letter  of  Mr. 
Jenks  upon  the  subject.  In  a  second  letter  Mr.  Jenks  rides 
off  into  fresh  country.  I  do  not  propose  to  follow  him  into 
the  history  of  the  conferences  which  took  place  in  May,  1628, 
after  the  framing  of  the  Petition  of  Right,  except  to  remark 
that  what  passed  at  these  conferences  is  irrelevant  to  the 
interpretation  to  be  placed  upon  the  Petition,  and,  if  relevant, 
would  be  opposed  to  Mr.  Jenks's  contention.  It  is  well 
known  that  the  Lords  pressed  the  Commons  to  introduce 
various  amendments  into  the  Petition  and  to  add  to  it  the 
famous  reservation  of  the  "  sovereign  power  "  of  the  King. 
One  of  the  proposed  amendments  referred,  as  Mr.  Jenks  says, 
to  martial  law,  forbidding  its  appKcation  to  "  any  but  soldiers 
and  mariners,"  or  "  in  time  of  peace,  or  when  your  Majesty's 
Army  is  not  on  foot."  The  Commons'  objection  to  this 
seems  to  have  been  that  it  was  both  unnecessary  and 
obscurely  expressed.  '*  Thoir  complaint  is  against  commis- 
sions in  time  of  peace."  "  It  may  be  a  time  of  peace,  and  yet 
his  Majesty's  Army  may  be  on  foot,  and  that  martial  law 
was  not  lawful  here  in  England  in  time  of  peace,  when  the 
Chancery  and  other  Courts  do  sit."  "  They  feared  that  this 
addition  might  extend  martial  law  to  the  trained  bands, 
for  the  uncertainty  thereof."  The  objections  of  the  Commons 
were,  however,  directed  not  so  much  to  the  amendments  in 
detail  as  to  any  tampering  with  the  text  of  the  Petition. 
"  They  would  not  alter  any  part  of  the  Petition  "  (nor  did 
they,  except  by  expunging  two  words  alleged  to  be  needlessly 
offensive),   still    less    would    they    consent   to   add    to    it 


72  THE  CONDUCT  OF  WAKFARE 

the   reservation    as    to    the    "  sovereign   power "    of    the 
King. 

The  story  of  these  abortive  conferences,  however  inter- 
esting historically,  appears  to  me  to  have  no  bearing  upon 
the  legality  of  martial  law,  and  I  have  no  intention  of 
returning  to  the  subject. 

I  am.  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  January  8  (1902). 

MARTIAL    LAW    IN    NATAL 

Sir, — It  seems  that  in  the  application  made  yesterday 
to  the  Judicial  Committee  of  the  Privy  Council,  on  behalf 
of  Natal  natives  under  sentence  of  death,  much  stress  was 
laid  upon  the  argument  that  a  proclamation  of  martial  law 
cannot  have  a  retrospective  application.  You  will,  perhaps, 
therefore  allow  me  to  remind  your  readers  that,  so  far  from 
the  date  of  the  proclamation  having  any  bearing  upon  the 
merits  of  this  painful  case,  the  issue  of  any  proclamation 
of  martial  law,  in  a  self-governing  British  colony,  neither 
increases  nor  diminishes  the  powers  of  the  military  or  other 
authorities  to  take  such  steps  as  they  may  think  proper 
for  the  safety  of  the  country.  If  those  steps  were  properly 
taken  they  are  covered  by  the  common  law  ;  if  they  have 
exceeded  the  necessities  of  the  case  they  can  be  covered 
only  by  an  Act  of  Indemnity.  The  proclamation  is  issued 
merely,  from  abundant  caution,  as  a  useful  warning  to  those 
whom  it  may  concern. 

This  view,  I  venture  to  think,  cannot  now  be  seriously 
controverted  ;    and  I  am  glad  to  find,  on  turning  to  Mr. 


NAVAL  BOMBAEDMENTS  73 

Clode's  Military  and  Martial  Law,  that  the  passage  cited 
in  support  of  Mr.  Jelhcoe's  contention  as  to  a  proclamation 
having  no  retroactive  application  is  merely  to  the  effect 
that  this  is  so  if  certain  statements,  made  many  years  ago  in  a 
debate  upon  the  subject,  are  correct.  As  to  their  correctness, 
or  otherwise,  Mr.  Clode  expresses  no  opinion. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  AprU  3  (1906). 


Section  8 
The  Naval  Bombardment  of  Ojpen  Coast  Towns 

The  four  letters  which  first  follow  were  suggested  by  the 
British  Naval  Manoeuvres  of  1888,  during  which  operations 
were  supposed  to  be  carried  on,  by  the  squadron  playing  the  part 
of  a  hostile  fleet,  which  I  ventured  to  assert  to  be  in  contravention 
of  international  law.  Many  letters  were  written  by  naval  men 
in  a  contrary  sense,  and  the  report  of  a  committee  of  admirals 
appointed  to  consider,  among  other  questions,  "  the  feasibility 
and  expediency  of  cruisers  making  raids  on  an  enemy's  coasts  and 
unprotected  towns  for  the  purpose  of  levying  contributions,"  was 
to  the  effect  that  "  there  can  be  no  doubt  about  the  feasibility  of 
such  operations  by  a  maritime  enemy  possessed  of  sufficient 
power ;  and  as  to  the  expediency,  there  can  be  as  little  doubt 
but  that  any  Power  at  war  with  Creat  Britain  will  adopt  every 
possible  means  of  weakening  her  enemy  ;  and  we  know  of  no 
means  more  efficacious  for  making  an  enemy  feel  the  pinch  of 
war  than  by  thus  destroying  his  property  and  touching  his 
pocket."  {Pari.  Paper,  1889  [c.  5032],  pp.  4,  8.)  The  hostile 
squadron  had,  it  seems,  received  express  instructions  "  to  attack 
any  port  in  Great  Britain."  (See  more  fully  in  tlie  writer's 
Studies  in  International  Law,  1898,  p.  90.)  The  fifth  letter  was 
suggested  by  a  Russian  protest  against  alleged  Japanese  action 
in  1904. 

The  subserjuent  history  of  this  controversy,  some  account  of 


74       THE  CONDUCT  OP  WARFARE 

which  is  subjoined  to  these  letters,  has,  it  is  submitted,  established 
the  correctness  of  the  views  maintained  in  them. 

NAVAL    ATROCITIES 

Sir, — I  trust  we  may  soon  learn  on  authority  whether 
or  no  the  enemies  of  this  country  are  conducting  naval 
hostilities  in  accordance  with  the  rules  of  civilised  warfare. 
I  read  with  indignation  that  the  Spider  has  destroyed 
Greenock  ;  that  she  announced  her  intention  of  "  blowing 
down  "  Ardrossan ;  that  she  has  been  "  shelHng  the  fine 
marine  residences  and  watering-places  in  the  Vale  of  Clyde." 
Can  this  be  true,  and  was  there  really  any  ground  for  ex- 
pecting that  "  a  bombardment  of  the  outside  coast  of  the 
Isle  of  Wight  "  would  take  place  last  night? 

Your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Athenaeum  Qub,  August  7  (1888). 

THE    NAVAL    MANOEUVRES 

Sir, — In  a  letter  which  I  addressed  to  you  on  the  7th 
inst.  I  ventured  to  point  out  the  discrepancy  between  the 
proceedings  of  certain  vessels  belonging  to  Admiral  Tryon's 
fleet  and  the  rules  of  civilised  warfare.  Your  corre- 
spondent on  board  Her  Majesty's  ship  Ajax  yesterday  told 
us  something  of  the  opinion  of  the  fleet  as  to  the  bombard- 
ment and  ransoming  of  defenceless  seaboard  towns,  going 
on  to  predict  that,  in  a  war  in  which  England  should  be 
engaged,  privateers  would  again  be  as  plentiful  as  in  the 
days  of  Paul  Jones,  and  assuring  us  that  in  such  a  war 
"  not  the  slightest  respect  would  be  paid  to  old-fashioned 
treaties,  protocols,  or  other  diplomatic  documents."     Captain 


NAVAL  BOMBARDMENTS  75 

James  appears,  from  his  letter  which  you  print  to-day, 
to  be  of  the  same  opinion  as  the  fleet,  with  reference  both 
to  bombardments  and  to  privateers  ;  telhng  us  also  in  plain 
language  that  "  the  talk  about  international  law  is  all 
nonsense." 

Two  questions  are  thus  raised  which  seem  worthy  of 
serious  consideration.  First,  what  are  the  rules  of  inter- 
national law  with  reference  to  the  bombardment  of  open 
towns  from  the  sea  (I  leave  out  of  consideration  the  better 
understood  topic  of  privateering)  ?  Secondly,  are  future  wars 
Ukely  to  be  conducted  without  regard  to  international  law  ? 

t.  I  need  hardly  say  that  I  do  not,  as  Captain  James 
supposes,  contend  "  that  unfortified  towns  will  never  be 
bombarded  or  ransomed."  International  law  has  never 
prohibited,  though  it  has  attempted  to  restrict,  the  bom- 
bardment of  such  towns.  Even  in  1694  our  Government 
defended  the  destruction  of  Dieppe,  Havre,  and  Calais 
only  as  a  measure  of  retahation,  and  in  subsequent  naval 
wars  operations  of  this  kind  have  been  more  and  more 
carefully  Umited,  till  in  the  Crimean  war  oar  cruisers  were 
careful  to  abstain  from  doing  further  damage  than  was 
involved  in  the  confiscation  or  destruction  of  stores  of 
arms  and  provisions.  The  principles  involved  were  carefully 
considered  by  the  military  delegates  of  all  the  States  of 
Europe  at  the  Brussels  Conference  of  1874,  and  their  con- 
clusions, which  apply,  I  conceive,  mutatis  mutandis,  to 
operations  conducted  by  naval  forces  against  places  on 
land,  are  as  follows  : — 

"  Akticlb  15. — Fortified  places  arc  alone  liable  to  be  besieged. 
Towns,  agglomerations  of  houses,  or  villages  which  are  open  or  un- 
defended cannot  be  attacked  or  bombarded." 


76  THE  CONDUCT  OF  WARFARE 

"  Aeticle  16. — But  if  a  town,  &c.,  be  defended,  the  commander  of 
the  attacking  forces  should,  before  commencing  a  bombardment, 
and  except  in  the  case  of  surprise,  do  all  in  his  power  to  warn  the 
authorities." 

"  Article  40. — As  private  property  should  be  respected,  the  enemy 
will  demand  from  parishes  or  the  inhabitants  only  such  payments 
and  services  as  are  connected  with  the  necessities  of  war  generally 
acknowledged,  in  proportion  to  the  resources  of  the  country." 

"  Article  41. — The  enemy  in  levying  contributions,  whether  as 
equivalents  for  taxes  or  for  payments  wliich  should  be  made  in  kind, 
or  as  fines,  will  proceed,  as  far  as  possible,  according  to  the  rules 
of  the  distribution  and  assessment  of  the  taxes  in  force  in  the  occupied 
territory.  CJontributions  can  be  imposed  only  on  the  order  and  on  the 
responsibiUty  of  the  general  in  chief." 

"  Article  42. — Requisitions  shall  be  made  only  by  the  authority  of 
the  commandant  of  the  locaUty  occupied." 

These  conclusions  are  substantially  followed  in  the 
chapter  on  the  "Customs  of  War"  contained  in  the  Manual 
of  Military  Law  issued  for  the  use  of  officers  by  the  British 
War  Office. 

The  bombardment  of  an  unfortified  town  would,  I  con- 
ceive, be  lawful — (1)  as  a  punishment  for  disloyal  conduct ; 
(2)  in  extreme  cases,  as  retahation  for  disloyal  conduct 
elsewhere  ;  (3)  for  the  purpose  of  quelling  armed  resist- 
ance (not  as  a  punishment  for  resistance  when  quelled)  ; 
(4)  in  case  of  refusal  of  reasonable  supplies  requisitioned, 
or  of  a  reasonable  money  contribution  in  lieu  of  supplies. 
It  would,  I  conceive,  be  unlawful — (1)  for  the  purpose  of 
enforcing  a  fancy  contribution  or  ransom,  such  as  we  were 
told  was  exacted  from  Liverpool ;  (2)  by  way  of  wanton 
injury  to  private  property,  such  as  was  supposed  to  have 
been  caused  in  the  Clyde  and  at  Folkestone,  and  a  fortiori 
such  as  would  have  resulted  from  the  anticipated  shelling 
during  the  night-time  of  the  south  coast  of  the  Isle  of 
Wight. 


NAVAL  BOMBARDMENTS  77 

2.  Is  it  the  case  that  international  law  is  "  all  nonsense," 
and  that  "when  we  are  at  war  with  an  enemy  he  will  do 
his  best  to  injure  us  ?  He  will  do  so  in  what  way  he  thinks 
proper,  all  treaties  and  all  so-called  international  law 
notwithstanding"?  Are  we,  with  Admiral  Aube,  to 
speak  of  "  cette  monstrueuse  association  de  mots :  les 
droits  de  la  guerre"?  If  so,  cadit  qucestio,  and  a  vast 
amount  of  labour  has  been  wasted  during  the  last  three 
centuries.  I  can  only  say  that  such  a  view  of  the  future 
is  not  in  accordance  with  the  teachings  of  the  past.  The 
body  of  accepted  usage,  supplemented  by  special  conven- 
tions, which  is  known  as  international  law,  has,  as  a  matter 
of  fact,  exercised,  even  in  time  of  war,  a  restraining  in- 
fluence on  national  conduct.  This  assertion  might  be 
illustrated  from  the  discussions  which  have  arisen  during 
recent  wars  with  reference  to  the  Geneva  Convention  as 
to  the  treatment  of  the  wounded  and  the  St.  Petersburg 
declaration  against  the  use  of  explosive  bullets.  The 
binding  obligation  of  these  instruments,  which  would 
doubtless  be  classed  by  your  correspondent  with  the  fleet 
among  "  old-fashioned  treaties,  protocols,  and  other  diplo- 
matic documents,"  has  never  been  doubted,  while  each 
party  has  eagerly  endeavoured  to  disprove  alleged  infrac- 
tions of  them. 

The  naval  manceuvres  have  doubtless  taught  many 
lessons  of  practical  seamanship.  Thoy  will  have  done 
good  service  of  another  sort  if  thoy  have  brought  to  the 
attention  of  responsible  statesmen  such  questions  as  those 
with  which  I  have  attempted  to  deal.  It  is  essential  that 
the  country  should  know  the  precise  extent  of  the  risks  to 
which  our  seaboard  towns  will  bo  exposed  in  time  of  war. 


78  THE  CONDUCT  OF  WARFARE 

and  it  is  desirable  that  our  naval  forces  should  be  warned 

against  any  course  of  action  in  their  conduct  of  mimic 

warfare  which  could  be  cited  against  us,  in  case  we  should 

ever  have  to  complain  of  similar  action  on  the  part  of  a  real 

enemy. 

Your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  August  18  (1888). 

THE   NAVAL   MANCEUVRES 

SiK, — In  my  first  letter  I  called  attention  to  certain 
operations  of  the  S'pider  and  her  consorts  which  seemed 
to  be  inspired  by  no  principle  beyond  that  of  doing  un- 
limited mischief  to  the  enemy's  seaboard.  In  a  second 
letter  I  endeavoured  to  distinguish  between  the  mischief 
which  would  and  that  which  would  not  be  regarded  as 
permissible  in  civilised  warfare.  The  correspondence  which 
has  subsequently  appeared  in  your  columns  has  made 
sufficiently  clear  the  opposition  between  the  view  which 
seems  to  find  favour  just  now  in  naval  circles  and  the  prin- 
ciples of  international  law  as  I  have  attempted  to  define 
them.  The  question  between  my  critics  and  myself  is,  in 
effect,  whether  the  mediaeval  or  the  modern  view  as  to  the 
treatment  of  private  property  is  to  prevail.  According  to 
the  former,  all  such  property  is  liable  to  be  seized  or  destroyed, 
in  default  of  a  "  Brandschatz,"  or  ransom.  According  to  the 
latter,  it  is  inviolable,  subject  only  to  certain  well-defined 
exceptions,  among  which  reasonable  requisitions  of  supplies 
would  be  recognised,  while  demands  of  money  contributions, 
as  such,  would  not  be  recognised. 

The  evidence  in  favour  of  the  modern  view  being  what 


NAVAL  BOMBARDMENTS  79 

I  have  stated  it  to  be  is,  indeed,  overwhelming;  but  I 
should  like  to  call  special  attention  to  the  Manuel  de  Droit 
International  a  VJJsage  des  Officiers  de  V Armee  de  Terre, 
issued  by  the  French  Government,  as  going  even  further 
than  the  Brussels  Conference  in  the  restrictions  which  it 
imposes  upon  the  levying  of  requisitions  and  contribu- 
tions. The  Duke  of  WelUngton,  who  used  to  be  thought 
an  authority  in  these  matters,  wrote  in  1844,  with  reference 
to  a  pamphlet  in  which  the  Prince  de  Joinville  had  advo- 
cated depredations  on  the  English  coasts  : — 

"  What  but  the  inordinate  desire  of  popularity  could  have  induced 
a  man  in  his  station  to  write  and  publish  an  invitation  and  provocation 
to  war,  to  be  carried  on  in  a  manner  such  as  has  been  disclaimed  by 
the  civiUsed  portions  of  mankind  ?  " 

The  naval  historian,  Mr.  Younge,  in  commenting  on 
the  burning  of  Paita,  in  Chih,  as  far  back  as  1871,  for 
non-compliance  with  a  demand  for  a  money  contribution 
(ultimately  reduced  to  a  requisition  of  provisions  for  the 
ships),  speaks  of  it  as  "worthy  only  of  the  most  lawless 
pirate  or  buccaneer,  ...  as  a  singular  proof  of  how  com- 
pletely the  principles  of  civilised  warfare  wore  conceived 
to  be  confined  to  Europe." 

Such  exceptional  acts  as  the  burning  of  Paita,  or  the 
bombardment  of  Valparaiso,  mentioned  by  Mr.  Herries, 
will,  of  course,  occur  from  time  to  time.  My  position  is 
that  they  are  so  far  stigmatised  as  barbarous  by  public 
opinion  that  their  perpetration  in  civili^iod  warfare  may  bo 
regarded  as  improbable  ;  in  other  words,  that  thoy  are 
forbidden  by  international  law. 

It  is  a  further  question  whether  the  rules  of  international 
law  on  this  point  are  to  bo  changed  or  disregarded  in  future. 


80  THE  CONDUCT  OF  WARFARE 

Do  we  expect  and  are  we  desirous  that  future  wars  shall 
be  conducted  in  accordance  with  buccaneering   precedent, 
or  with  what  has  hitherto  been  the  general  practice  of  the 
nineteenth  century  ?     Your  naval  correspondents  incline 
to  revert  to  buccaneering,  and  thus  to  the  introduction  into 
naval  coast  operations  of  a  rigour  long   unknown  to  the 
operations  of  military  forces  on  land  ;   but  they  do  so  with 
a  difference.     Lord  Charles  Beresford  (writing  early  in  the 
controversy)    asserts  the  permissibihty  of  ransoming  and 
destroying,    without    any    qualifying    expressions ;     while 
Admiral   de   Horsey   would   apparently  only   ask   "rich" 
towns  for  contributions,  insisting   also  that  a  contribution 
must  be  "  reasonable,"  and  expressly  repudiating  any  claim 
to  do  "  wanton  injury  to  property  of  poor  communities, 
and  still  less  to  individuals."    In  the  light  of  these  concessions, 
I  venture  to  claim  Admiral  de  Horsey's  concurrence  in  my 
condemnation  of  most  of  the  doings  mentioned  in  my  first 
letter,  although  on  the  whole  he  ranges  himself  on  the  side  of 
the  advocates  of  what  I  maintain  to  be  a  change  in   the 
existing  law  of  war.     Whether  or  no  the  existing  law  needs 
revision  is  a  question  for  poUticians  and  for  miHtary  and 
naval  experts.     It  is  within  my  province  only  to  express  a 
hope  that  the  contradiction  between  existing  law  and  new 
military  necessities    (if,   indeed,  such   contradiction  exists) 
will  not  be  solved  by  a  repudiation  of  all  law  as  "nonsense" ; 
and,  further,  that  if  a   change  of  law  is  to  be  effected,  it 
will  be  done  with  due  dehberation    and  under  a  sense  of 
responsibility.     It  should  be  remembered  that  operations 
conducted  with  the  apparent  approval  of  the  highest  naval 
authorities,  and  letters  in    The   Times  from  distinguished 
admirals,  are  in  truth  the  stuff  that  public  opinion,  and  in 


NAVAL  BOMBARDMENTS  81 

particular  that    department  of  public  opinion  known  as 
"  international  law,"  is  made  of. 

The  ignorance,  by  the  by,  which  certain  of  my  critics 
have  displayed  of  the  nature  and  claims  of  international 
law  is  not  a  little  surprising.  Some  seem  to  identify  it 
with  treaties ;  others  with  "  Vattel."  Several,  having 
become  aware  that  it  is  not  law  of  the  kind  which  is 
enforced  by  a  poUceman  or  a  County  Court  baihff,  have 
hastened,  much  exhilarated,  to  give  the  world  the  benefit 
of  their  discovery.  Most  of  them  are  under  the  impres- 
sion that  it  has  been  concocted  by  "bookworms,"  "jurists," 
"professors,"  or  other  "theorists,"  instead  of,  as  is  the  fact, 
mainly  by  statesmen,  diplomatists,  prize  courts;  generals, 
and  admirals.  This  is,  however,  a  wide  field,  into  which 
I  must  not  stray.  I  have  even  avoided  the  pleasant  by- 
paths of  disquisition  on  contraband,  privateering,  and  the 
Declaration  of  Paris  generally,  into  which  some  of  your 
correspondents  have  courteously  invited  me.  I  fear  we 
are  as  yet  far  from  having  disposed  of  the  comparatively 
simple  question  as  to  the  operations  which  may  be  properly 
undertaken  by  a  naval  squadron  against  an  undefended 
seaboard. 

I  am,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Llanfairfcchan,  August  27  (1888). 

NAVAL    BOMBARDMENTS    OF    UNFORTIFIED 

PLACES 

Sir, — The  protest  reported  to  have  been  lodged  by  tho 
Russian  Government  against  tho  bombardment  by  tho 
Japanese  fleet  of  a  quarantine    station  on   the  island  of 

o 


82  THE  CONDUCT  OF  WARFARE 

San-shan-tao,  apart  from  questions  of  fact,  as  to  which 
we  have  as  yet  no  reliable  information,  recalls  atten- 
tion to  a  question  of  international  law  of  no  slight 
importance — viz.  under  what,  if  any,  circumstances  it  is 
permissible  for  a  naval  force  to  bombard  an  "  open  "  coast 
town. 

In  the  first  place,  it  may  be  hardly  necessary  to  point  out 
the  irrelevancy  of  the  reference,  alleged  to  have  been  made 
in  the  Russian  Note  to  "  Article  25  of  The  Hague  Convention." 
The  Convention  and  the  Beglement  annexed  to  it  are,  of  course, 
exclusively  applicable  to  "la  guerre  sur  terre."  Not  only, 
however,  would  any  mention  of  a  naval  bombardment  have 
been  out  of  place  in  that  Beglement,  but  a  proposal  to  bring 
such  action  within  the  scope  of  its  25th  Article,  which 
prohibits  "  the  attack  or  bombardment  of  towns,  villages, 
habitations,  or  buildings  which  are  not  defended,"  was 
expressly  negatived  by  the  Conference  of  The  Hague.  It 
became  abundantly  clear,  during  the  discussion  of  this 
proposal,  that  the  only  chance  of  an  agreement  being  arrived 
at  was  that  any  allusion  to  maritime  warfare  should  be 
carefully  avoided.  It  was  further  ultimately  admitted, 
even  by  the  advocates  of  the  proposal,  that  the  considera- 
tions applicable  to  bombardments  by  an  army  and  by  a  naval 
force  respectively  are  not  identical.  It  was,  for  instance, 
urged  that  an  army  has  means  other  than  those  which  may 
alone  be  available  to  a  fleet  for  obtaining  from  an  open 
town  absolutely  needful  supplies.  The  Hague  Conference, 
therefore,  left  the  matter  where  it  found  it,  recording, 
however,  among  its  "pious  wishes"  (voeux)  one  to  the 
effect  "  that  the  proposal  to  regulate  the  question  of 
the    bombardment   of   ports,    towns,    and   villages    by    a 


NAVAL  BOMBAEDMENTS  83 

naval  force  should  be  referred  for  examination  to  a  future 
conference." 

The  topic  is  not  a  new  one.  You,  Sir,  allowed  me  to  raise 
it  in  your  columns  with  reference  to  the  naval  manoeuvres 
of  1888,  when  a  controversy  ensued  which  disclosed  the 
existence  of  a  considerable  amount  of  naval  opinion  in 
favour  of  practices  which  I  ventured  to  think  in  contra- 
vention of  international  law.  It  was  also  thoroughly  debated 
in  1896  at  the  Venice  meeting  of  the  Institut  de  Droit 
International  upon  a  report  drafted  by  myself,  as  chairman 
of  a  committee  appointed  a  year  previously.  This  report 
lays  down  that  the  restrictions  placed  by  international 
law  upon  bombardments  on  land  apply  also  to  those  effected 
from  the  sea,  except  that  such  operations  are  lawful  for  a 
naval  force  when  undertaken  with  a  view  to  (1)  obtaining 
supplies  of  which  it  is  in  need  ;  (2)  destroying  munitions  of 
war  or  warships  which  may  be  in  a  port ;  (3)  punishing,  by 
way  of  reprisal,  violations  by  the  enemy  of  the  laws  of  war. 
Bombardments  for  the  purpose  of  exacting  a  ransom  or  of 
putting  pressure  upon  the  hostile  Power  by  injury  to  peace- 
ful individuals  or  their  property  were  to  be  unlawful.  The 
views  of  the  committee  were,  in  substance,  adopted  by  the 
Institut,  with  the  omission  only  of  the  paragraph  allowing 
bombardment  by  way  of  reprisals. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  April  2  (l'J04). 


The  "  Ilugue  Conference  "  and  "  Hague  Convention  "  to  which 
reference  was  made  in  the  last  of  these  letters  were,  of  course, 
those  of  1899. 

o2 


84  THE  CONDUCT  OF  WARFARE 

For  the  action  taken  by  the  Institut  de  Droit  International 
in  1895  and  1896,  on  the  initiative  of  the  present  writer,  see  the 
Annuaire  de  V Institut,  tt.  xiv.  p.  295,  xv.  pp.  145,  309,  and  his 
Studies  in  International  Law,  p.  106.  See  also,  at  p.  104  of  the 
same  work,  an  opinion  given  by  him  as  to  the  liabiUty  to  bom- 
bardment of  The  Hague. 

The  later  history  of  the  topic  has  been  in  accordance  with 
the  views  maintained  by  the  writer  of  these  letters,  and  with  the 
Rapport  drafted  by  him  for  the  Institut.  The  Hague  Conference 
of  1899,  though  unable  to  discuss  it,  registered  a  vceu  "  that 
the  proposal  to  regulate  the  question  of  the  bombardment  of 
ports,  towns  and  villages  by  a  naval  force  may  be  referred  for 
examination  to  a  future  Conference."  See  Pari.  Paper,  Miscell. 
No.  1  (1889),  pp.  139,  146,  162, 165,  258,  283.  At  the  Conference 
of  1907  a  Convention,  No.  ix.,  was  accordingly  signed,  Art.  1  of 
which  prohibits  "  the  bombardment  by  naval  forces  of  ports, 
towns,  villages,  houses,  or  buildings  which  are  not  defended." 
Several  Powers  dissented  from  the  concluding  words  of  this 
article  which  explain  that  a  place  is  not  to  be  considered  to  be 
defended,  merely  because  it  is  protected  by  submarine  contact- 
mines.  Bombardment  is,  however,  permitted,  by  Art.  2,  of 
places  which  are,  in  fact,  miUtary  or  naval  bases,  and,  by  Arts. 
3  and  4,  of  places  which  refuse  to  comply  with  reasonable  requisi- 
tions for  food  needed  by  the  fleet,  though  not  for  refusal  of 
money  contributions. 

The  Acte  Final  of  the  Conference  further  registers  a  voeu  that 
"  the  Powers  should,  in  all  cases,  apply,  as  far  as  possible,  to  war 
at  sea  the  principles  of  the  Convention  concerning  the  laws  and 
customs  of  war  on  land."  {Pari.  Paper,  Miscell.  No.  1  (1908), 
p.  30.)  Convention,  No.  iv.  of  1907,  in  Art.  25  of  the 
Reglement  annexed  to  it,  lays  down  that  "  the  attack  or  bombard- 
ment, by  whatsoever  means,  of  towns,  villages,  habitations, 
or  buildings  which  are  not  defended,  is  prohibited." 

The  British  Government  had,  in  1907,  so  far  departed  from 
the  Admiralty  views  of  1888,  as  to  instruct  their  delegates 
that  "  the  Government  consider  that  the  objection,  on  humani- 
tarian grounds,  to  the  bombardment  of  xmfortified  towns  is  too 
strong  to  justify  a  resort  to  that  measure,  even  though  it  may  be 
permissible  under  the  abstract  doctrines  of  international  law  [?]. 
They  wish  it,  however,  to  be  clearly  understood  that  any  general 


NAVAL  BOMBARDMENTS  85 

prohibition  of  such  practice  must  not  be  held  to  apply  to  such 
operations  as  the  bombardment  of  towns  or  places  used  as  bases 
or  storehouses  of  naval  or  miUtary  equipment  or  supply,  or 
ports  containing  fighting  ships,  and  that  the  landing  of  troops, 
or  anything  partaking  of  the  character  of  a  miUtary  or  naval 
operation,  is  also  not  covered."     {lb.  p.  14.) 


CHAPTER    V 

THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

Section  1 

The  Criterion  of  Neutral  Conduct 

The  main  object  of  the  following  letter  was  to  assert,  as  against 
any  possible  misunderstanding  of  phraseology  attributed  to  a 
great  international  lawyer  (since  lost  to  science  and  to  bis  friends 
by  his  sudden  death  on  June  20,  1909),  the  authority  by  which 
alone  neutral  rights  and  duties  are  defined. 

The  letter  also  touches  upon  the  limit  of  time  which  a  neutral 
Power  is  bound  to  place  upon  the  stay  in  its  ports  of  belligerent 
ships  of  war  ;  a  topic  more  fully  discussed  in  the  next  section. 

PROFESSOR    DE    MARTENS    ON    THE 
SITUATION 

SiK, — The  name  of  my  distinguished  friend,  M.  de 
Martens,  carries  so  much  weight  that  I  hope  you  will  allow 
me   at  once  to  say  that  I  am   convinced   that   to-day's 

86 


NEUTRAL  CONDUCT  87 

telegraphic  report  of  some  communication  made  by  him  to 
the  St.  Petersburg  newspapers  fails  to  convey  an  accurate 
account  of  the  views  which  he  has  thus  expressed. 

On  matters  of  fact  it  would  appear  that  he  is  no  better 
informed  than  are  most  of  us  in  this  country  ;  and  under 
matters  of  fact  may  be  included  the  breaches  of  neutrality 
which  he  is  represented  as  counter-charging  against  the 
Japanese.  It  is  exclusively  with  the  views  on  questions  of 
law  which  are  attributed  to  Professor  de  Martens  that  I  am 
now  concerned.  He  is  unquestionably  right  in  saying,  as  I 
pointed  out  in  a  recent  letter,  that  the  hard  and  fast  rule, 
fixing  24  hours  as  the  Umit,  under  ordinary  circumstances, 
of  the  stay  of  a  belligerent  warship  in  neutral  waters  is  not 
yet  universally  accepted  as  a  rule  of  international  law  ; 
and,  in  particular,  is  not  adopted  by  France. 

But  what  of  the  further  dictum  attributed  to  Professor 
de  Martens,  to  the  effect  that  "  each  country  is  its  own  judge 
as  regards  the  discharge  of  its  duties  as  a  neutral"?  This 
statement  would  be  a  superfluous  truism  if  it  meant  merely 
that  each  country,  when  neutral,  must,  in  the  first  instance, 
decide  for  itself  what  courses  of  action  are  demanded  from 
it  under  the  circumstances.  The  words  may,  however,  be 
read  as  meaning  that  the  decision  of  the  neutral  country, 
as  to  the  propriety  of  its  conduct,  is  final,  and  not  to  be 
questioned  by  other  Powers.  An  assertion  to  this  effect 
would  obviously  be  the  negation  of  the  whole  system  of 
international  law,  of  which  Professor  do  Martens  is  so  great 
a  master,  resting,  as  that  system  docs,  not  on  individual 
caprice,  but  upon  the  agreement  of  nations  in  restraint  of  the 
caprice  of  any  one  of  them.  The  last  word,  with  reference 
to  the  propriety  of  the  conduct  of  any  given  Btatc,  rests, 


88     THE  BIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTEALS 

of  course,  not  with  that  State,  but  with  itg  neighbours. 
"  Securus  iudicat  orbis  terrarum."  Any  Power  which  fails 
in  the  discharge,  to  the  best  of  its  abihty,  of  a  generally 
recognised  duty,  is  likely  to  find  that  self-satisfaction  is  no 
safeguard  against  unpleasant  consequences.  Professor  de 
Martens  would,  I  am  certain,  endorse  this  statement. 

I  am.  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  May  12  (1905). 


Section   2 

The  Duties  of  Neutral  States,  and  the  Liahilities  of  Neutral 
Individuals,  distinguished 

The  duties  of  neutral  States  have  been  classified  by  the  present 
writer  under  the  heads  of  "  Abstention,"  "  Prevention,"  and 
"  Acquiescence  "  {Transactions  of  the  British  Academy,  vol.  ii.  p. 
55).  In  the  five  letters  which  follow,  an  attempt  is  made  to 
point  out  the  confusion  which  has  resulted  from  failure  to  dis- 
tinguish between  the  two  last-mentioned  heads  of  neutral  duty  ; 
on  the  one  hand,  namely,  the  cases  in  which  a  neutral  govern- 
ment is  bound  itself  to  come  forward  and  take  steps  to  prevent 
certain  classes  of  action  on  the  part  of  heUigerents,  or  of  its  own 
subjects,  e.g.  the  over-stay  in  its  ports  of  belhgerent  fleets,  or  the 
export  from  its  shores  of  ships  of  war  for  belligerent  use  ;  and,  on 
the  other  hand,  the  cases  in  which  the  neutral  government  is 
bound  only  to  passively  acquiesce  in  interference  by  belHgerents 
with  the  commerce  of  such  of  its  subjects  as  may  choose,  at  their 
own  risk  and  peril,  to  engage  in  carriage  of  contraband,  breach 
of  blockade,  and  the  hke. 

I.  A  neutral  State  is  bound  to  prevent  its  territory  from  be- 
coming, in  any  way,  a  "  base  of  operations"  for  either  belhgerent. 
Of  the  various  obhgations  thus  arising,  the  following  letters  deal 


STATES  AND  INDIVIDUALS  89 

witii  the  duty  of  the  State  (1)  to  prevent  the  departure  from  its 
ports  of  vessels  carrying  coal  intended  to  supply  directly  the 
needs  of  a  belligerent  fleet ;  and  (2)  to  prevent  the  reception 
accorded  in  its  ports  to  belligerent  warships  from  being  such  as 
mil  unduly  facihtate  their  subsequent  operations.  It  is  pointed 
out  that  the  rule  adopted  by  the  United  States  and  this  country, 
as  well  as  by  some  others,  when  neutral,  by  which  the  stay  of 
belligerent  warships  is  limited  to  twenty-four  hours,  has  not 
been  adopted  by  the  nations  of  the  European  continent.  The 
attempt  made  at  The  Hague  Conference  of  1907  to  secure  the 
general  acceptance  of  this  rule  was  unsuccessful ;  and  Convention 
No.  X.  of  that  year,  which  deals  with  this  subject,  merely  lays 
down,  in  Art.  12,  that  "  In  the  absence  of  special  provisions  to  the 
contrary  in  the  legislation  of  a  neutral  Power,  belligerent  warships 
are  not  permitted  to  remain  in  the  ports,  roadsteads,  or  terri- 
torial waters  of  the  said  Power  for  more  than  twenty-four  hours, 
except  in  the  cases  covered  by  this  Convention."  Art.  27  obliges 
the  contracting  Powers  to  "  communicate  to  each  other  in  due 
course  all  laws,  proclamations,  and  other  enactments,  regulating 
in  their  respective  countries  the  status  of  belligerent  warships 
in  their  ports  and  waters." 

II.  A  neutral  State  isnoi  bound  to  preventsuch  assistance  being 
rendered  by  its  subjects  to  either  belligerent  as  is  involved  in 
e.g.  blockade-running  or  carriage  of  contraband  ;  but  merely  to 
acquiesce  in  the  loss  and  inconvenience  which  may  in  consequence 
be  inflicted  by  the  belligerents  upon  persons  so  acting.  In  order 
to  explain  this  statement,  it  became  necessary  to  say  much  as  to 
the  true  character  of  "  carriage  of  contraband  "  (although  this 
topic  is  more  specifically  dealt  with  in  the  letters  contained  in 
Section  3),  and  to  point  out  that  such  carriage  is  neither  a  breach 
of  international  law  nor  forbidden  by  the  law  of  England. 
For  the  same  reason,  it  seemed  desirable  to  criticise  some  of 
the  clauses  now  usually  inserted  in  British  Proclamations  of 
Neutrality. 

The  view  here  maintained  commended  itself  to  the  Institut 
de  Droit  Intt'rnationai,  at  its  Cambridge  and  Venice  sessions, 
1895,  1896,  as  against  the  efforts  of  MM.  Klecn  and  Brusa  to 
impose  on  States  a  duty  of  preventing  carriage  of  contraband 
by  its  subjects  {Annuaire,  t.  xiv.  p.   191,  t.  xv.  p.  205).     It 


90     THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

has  now  received  formal  expression  in  The  Hague  Convention 
No.  X.  of  1907,  Art.  7  of  which  lays  down  that  "  a  neutral  Power 
is  not  bound  to  prevent  the  export  or  transit,  for  the  use  of  either 
belligerent,  of  arms,  ammunition,  or,  in  general,  of  anything 
which  could  be  of  use  to  an  army  or  fleet." 


CONTRABAND    OF    WAR 

Sir, — As  a  good  deal  of  discussion  is  evidently  about  to 
take  place  as  to  the  articles  which  may  be  properly  treated 
as  contraband  of  war,  and,  in  particular,  as  to  coal  being 
properly  so  treated,  I  venture  to  think  that  it  may  be 
desirable  to  reduce  this  topic  (a  sufficiently  large  one)  to  its 
true  dimensions  by  distinguishing  it  from  other  topics  with 
which  it  is  too  hable  to  be  confused. 

Articles  are  "  contraband  of  war  "  which  a  belhgerent 
is  justified  in  intercepting  while  in  course  of  carriage  to  his 
enemy,  although  such  carriage  is  being  effected  by  a  neutral 
vessel.  Whether  any  given  article  should  be  treated  as 
contraband  is,  in  the  first  instance,  entirely  a  question  for 
the  belligerent  Government  and  its  Prize  Court.  A  neutral 
Government  has  no  right  to  complain  of  hardships  which  may 
thus  be  incurred  by  vessels  sailing  under  its  flag,  but  is 
bound  to  acquiesce  in  the  views  maintained  by  the  belligerent 
Government  and  its  Courts,  unless  these  views  involve,  in 
the  language  employed  by  Lord  Granville  in  1861,  "  a  flagrant 
violation  of  international  law."  This  is  the  beginning  and 
end  of  the  doctrine  of  contraband.  A  neutral  Government 
has  none  other  than  this  passive  duty  of  acquiescence.  Its 
neutrality  would  not  be  compromised  by  the  shipment  from 
its  shores,  and  the  carriage  by  its  merchantmen,  of  any 
quantity  of  cannon,  rifles,  and  gunpowder. 


STATES  AND  INDIVIDUALS  91 

Widely  different  from  the  above  are  the  following  three 
topics,  into  the  consideration  of  which  discussions  upon 
contraband  occasionally  diverge  : — 

1.  The  international  duty  of  the  neutral  Government 
not  to  allow  its  territory  to  become  a  base  of  belligerent 
operations :  e.g.  by  the  organisation  on  its  shores  of  an 
expedition,  such  as  that  which  in  1828  sailed  from  Plymouth 
in  the  interest  of  Dona  Maria  ;  by  the  despatch  from  its 
harbours  for  beUigerent  use  of  anything  so  closely  resembling 
an  expedition  as  a  fully  equipped  ship  of  war  (as  was  argued 
in  the  case  of  the  Alabama) ;  by  the  use  of  its  ports  by 
belligerent  ships  of  war  for  the  reception  of  munitions  of  war, 
or,  except  under  strict  limitations,  for  the  renewal  of  their 
stock  of  coal ;  or  by  such  an  employment  of  its  colliers  as  was 
alleged  during  the  Franco-Prussian  war  to  have  impUcated 
British  merchantmen  in  the  hostile  operations  of  the  French 
fleet  in  the  North  Sea.  The  use  of  the  term  "contraband" 
with  reference  to  the  failure  of  a  neutral  State  to  prevent 
occurrences  of  this  kind  is  purely  misleading. 

2.  The  powers  conferred  upon  a  Government  by  legis- 
lation of  restraining  its  subjects  from  intermeddling  in  a 
war  in  which  the  Government  takes  no  part.  Of  such 
legislation  our  Foreign  Enlistment  Act  is  a  striking  example. 
The  large  powers  conferred  by  it  have  no  commensurable 
relation  to  the  duties  which  attach  to  the  position  of  neutral- 
ity. Its  effect  is  to  enable  the  Government  to  prohibit 
and  punish,  from  abundant  caution,  many  acts  on  the  part 
of  its  subjects  for  which  it  would  incur  no  international 
liability.  It  does  empower  the  Government  to  prevent  the 
use  of  its  territory  as  a  base,  e.g.  by  aid  directly  rendered 
thenco  to  a  belligerent  fleet ;  but  it,  of  course,  gives  no  right 


92     THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OP  NEUTRALS 

of  interference  with  the  export  or  carriage  of  articles  which 
may  be  treated  as  contraband. 

3.  The  powers  conferred  upon  a  Government  by  such 
legislation  as  section  150  of  the  Customs  Consohdation  Act, 
1853,  now  reproduced  in  a  later  enactment,  of  forbidding  at 
any  time,  by  Order  in  Council,  the  export  of  articles  useful 
in  war.  The  power  thus  given  has  no  relation  to  interna- 
tional duty,  and  is  mainly  intended  to  be  exercised,  in  the 
way  of  self-protection,  when  Great  Britain  is,  or  is  hkely  to 
be,  engaged  in  war.  The  object  of  the  enactment  is  to  enable 
the  Government  to  retain  in  the  country  articles  of  which 
we  may  ourselves  be  in  need,  or  to  prevent  them  from 
reaching  the  hands  of  our  enemies.  The  articles  enumerated 
— e.g.  arms,  ammunition,  marine  engines,  &c. — are  neither 
in  the  Act  of  1853,  nor  in  the  Order  in  Council  of  the  following 
year,  described  as  "  contraband  of  war." 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  March  5  (1904). 

COAL  FOR  THE  RUSSIAN  FLEET 

Sir,— The  use  of  coal  for  belhgerent  purposes  is,  of  course, 
of  comparatively  modern  date,  and  it  is  hardly  surprising 
to  find  that  the  mercantile  community,  as  would  appear 
from  your  marine  insurance  article  of  this  morning,  does 
not  clearly  distinguish  between  the  different  classes  of 
questions  to  which  such  use  may  give  rise.  There  is,  indeed, 
a  widely  prevalent  confusion,  even  in  quarters  which  ought 
to  be  better  informed,  between  two  topics  which  it  is 
essential  to  keep  separate — viz.  the  shipment  of  contraband 


STATES  AND  INDIVIDUALS  93 

and  the  use  of  neutral  territory  as  a  base  for  belligerent 
operations. 

A  neutral  Government  (our  own  at  the  present  moment) 
occupies  a  very  different  position  with  reference  to  these  two 
classes  of  acts.  With  reference  to  the  former,  its  inter- 
national duty  (as  also  its  national  poUcy)  is  merely  one  of 
acquiescence.  It  is  bound  to  stand  aside,  and  make  no 
claim  to  protect  from  the  recognised  consequences  of  their 
acts  such  of  its  subjects  as  are  engaged  in  carriage  of  contra- 
band. So  far  as  the  neutral  Government  is  concerned, 
its  subjects  may  carry  even  cannon  and  gunpowder  to  a 
belUgerent  port,  while  the  belhgerent,  on  the  other  hand, 
who  is  injured  by  the  trade  may  take  all  necessary  steps  to 
suppress  it. 

Such  is  the  compromise  which  long  experience  has 
shown  to  be  both  reasonable  and  expedient  between  the,  in 
themselves  irreconcilable,  claims  of  neutral  and  belhgerent 
States.  So  far,  it  has  remained  unshaken  by  the  arguments 
of  theorists,  such  as  the  Swedish  diplomatist  M.  Kloen,  who 
would  impose  upon  neutral  Governments  the  duty  of  pre- 
venting the  export  of  contraband  by  their  subjects.  A 
British  trader  may,  therefore,  at  his  own  proper  risk, 
despatch  as  many  thousand  tons  of  coal  as  ho  chooses,  just 
as  he  may  despatch  any  quantity  of  rides  or  bayonets,  to 
Vladivostok  or  to  Nagasaki. 

It  by  no  means  follows  that  British  shipowners  may 
charter  their  vessels  "  for  such  purposes  as  following  the 
Itussian  fleet  with  coal  supplies."  Lord  Lansdowne's  recent 
letter  to  Messrs,  Woods,  Tylor,  and  Brown  is  explicit  to  the 
effect  that  such  conduct  is  "  not  permissible."  Lord  Lans- 
downc  naturally  confined  himself  to  answering  the  question 


94      THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

which  had  been  addressed  by  those  gentlemen  to  the  Foreign 
Office ;  but  the  reason  for  his  answer  is  not  far  to  seek. 
The  unlawfulness  of  chartering  British  vessels  for  the  purpose 
above  mentioned  is  wholly  unconnected  with  the  doctrine  of 
contraband,  but  is  a  consequence  of  the  international  duty, 
which  is  incumbent  on  every  neutral  State,  of  seeing  that  its 
territory  is  not  made  a  base  of  belligerent  operations.  The 
question  was  thoroughly  threshed  out  as  long  ago  as  1870, 
when  Mr.  Gladstone  said  in  the  House  of  Commons  that 
the  Government  had  adopted  the  opinion  of  the  law 
officers — 

"  That  if  colliers  are  chartered  for  the  purpose  of  attending  the  fleet 
of  a  belligerent  and  supplying  it  with  coal,  to  enable  it  to  pursue  its 
hostile  operations,  such  colliers  would,  to  all  practical  purposes,  become 
store-ships  to  the  fleet,  and  would  be  Hable,  if  within  reach,  to  the 
operation  of  the  English  law  under  the  (old)  Foreign  Enlistment  Act." 

British  colliers  attendant  on  a  Russian  fleet  would  be  so 
undeniably  aiding  and  abetting  the  operations  of  that  fleet 
as  to  give  just  cause  of  complaint  against  us  to  the  Govern- 
ment of  Japan.  The  British  shipper  of  coal  to  a  belligerent 
fleet  at  sea,  besides  thus  laying  his  Government  open  to  a 
charge  of  neglect  of  an  international  duty,  lays  himself  open 
to  criminal  proceedings  under  the  Foreign  Enlistment  Act 
of  1870.  By  section  8  (3)  and  (4)  of  that  Act,  "  any  person 
within  H.M.  Dominions  "  who  (subject  to  certain  exceptions) 
equips  or  despatches  any  ship,  with  intent,  or  knowledge, 
that  the  same  will  be  employed  in  the  mihtary  or  naval 
service  of  a  foreign  State,  at  war  with  any  friendly  State, 
is  hable  to  fine  or  imprisonment,  and  to  the  forfeiture  of 
the  ship.  By  section  30,  "  naval  service  "  covers  "  user  as  a 
store-ship,"  and  "  equipping  "  covers  furnishing  a  ship  with 


THE  BRITISH  PROCLAMATION  95 

"  stores  or  any  other  thing  which  is  used  in  or  about  a  ship 
for  the  purpose  of  adapting  her  for  naval  service."  Our 
Government  has,  therefore,  ample  powers  for  restraining,  in 
this  respect,  the  use  of  its  territory  as  a  base.  It  has  no 
power,  had  it  the  wish  (except  for  its  own  protection,  under 
a  different  statute),  to  restrain  the  export  of  contraband  of 
war. 

It  would  tend  to  clearness  of  thought  if  the  term  "  contra- 
band "  were  never  employed  in  discussions  with  reference  to 
prohibition  of  the  supply  of  coal  to  a  belligerent  fleet  at  sea. 

Your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland.    ' 

Oxford,  November  7  (1904). 

THE  BRITISH   PROCLAMATION   OF 
NEUTRALITY 

Sir, — You  were  good  enough  to  insert  in  your  issue  of 
November  9  some  observations  which  I  had  addressed  to 
you  upon  the  essential  difference  between  carriage  of 
contraband,  which  takes  place  at  the  risk  of  the  neutral 
shipowner,  and  use  of  neutral  territory  as  a  base  for  belliger- 
ent operations,  an  act  which  may  implicate  the  neutral 
Power  internationally,  while  also  rendering  the  shipper  liable 
to  penal  proceedings  on  the  part  of  his  own  Government. 
I  am  gratified  to  find  that  the  views  thus  expressed  by  me 
are  in  exact  accordance  with  those  sot  forth  by  Lord  Lans- 
downe  in  his  reply  of  November  25  to  the  Chamber  of 
Shipping  of  the  United  Kingdom.  Perhaps  you  will  allow 
me  to  say  something  further  upon  the  same  subject,  suggested 
by  several  letters  which  appear  in  your  paper  of  this  morning. 


96     THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

I  am  especially  desirous  of  emphasising  the  proposition  that 
carriage  of  contraband  is  no  offence,  either  against  inter- 
national law  or  against  the  law  of  England. 

1.  The  rule  of  international  law  upon  the  subject  may, 
I  think,  be  expressed  as  follows  : — "  A  belligerent  is  entitled 
to  capture  a  neutral  ship  engaged  in  carrying  contraband  of 
war  to  his  enemy,  to  confiscate  the  contraband  cargo,  and, 
in  some  cases,  to  confiscate  the  ship  also,  without  thereby 
giving  to  the  Power  to  whose  subjects  the  property  in  ques- 
tion belongs  any  ground  for  complaint."  Or,  to  vary  the 
phrase,  "  a  neutral  Power  is  bound  to  acquiesce  in  losses 
inflicted  by  a  belhgerent  upon  such  of  its  subjects  as  are 
engaged  in  adding  to  the  military  resources  of  the  enemy  of 
that  belligerent."  This  is  the  rule  to  which  the  nations  have 
consented,  as  a  compromise  between  the  right  of  the  neutral 
State,  that  its  subjects  should  carry  on  their  trade  without 
interruption,  and  the  right  of  the  belligerent  State  to  prevent 
that  trade  from  bringing  an  accession  of  strength  to  his 
enemy.  International  law  here,  as  always,  deals  with 
relations  between  States,  and  has  nothing  to  do  with  the 
contraband  trader,  except  in  so  far  as  it  deprives  him  of  the 
protection  of  his  Government.  If  authority  were  needed 
for  what  is  here  advanced,  it  might  be  found  in  Mr.  Justice 
Story's  judgment  in  "  The  Santissima  Trinidad,"  in  President 
Pierce's  message  of  1854,  and  in  the  statement  by  the 
French  Government  in  1898,  with  reference  to  the  case  of 
the  Fram,  that  "  the  neutral  State  is  not  required  to 
prevent  the  sending  of  arms  and  ammunition  by  its 
subjects." 

2.  Neither  is  carriage  of  contraband  any  offence 
against  the  law  of  England  ;  as  may  be  learnt,  by  any  one 


THE  BRITISH  PROCLAMATION  97 

who  is  in  doubt  as  to  the  statement,  from  the  lucid  language 
of  Lord  Westbury  in  "  Ex  'parte  Chavasse  "  (34  L.J.,  Bkry., 
17).  And  this  brings  me  to  the  gist  of  this  letter.  I  have 
long  thought  that  the  form  of  the  Proclamation  of  NeutraHty 
now  in  use  in  this  country  much  needs  reconsideration  and 
redrafting.  The  clauses  of  the  Proclamation  which  are  set 
out  by  Mr.  Gibson  Bowles  in  your  issue  of  this  morning 
rightly  announce  that  every  person  engaging  in  breach  of 
blockade  or  carriage  of  contraband  "  will  be  justly  hable  to 
hostile  capture  and  to  the  penalties  denounced  by  the  law  of 
nations  in  that  behalf,  and  will  in  no  wise  obtain  protection 
from  us  against  such  capture  or  such  penalties."  So  far,  so 
good.  But  the  Proclamation  also  speaks  of  such  acts  as 
those  just  mentioned  as  being  done  "  in  contempt  of  this  our 
Royal  Proclamation,  in  derogation  of  their  duty  as  subjects 
of  a  neutral  Power  in  a  war  between  other  Powers,  or  in 
violation  or  contravention  of  the  law  of  nations  in  that 
behalf."  It  proceeds  to  say  that  all  persons  "who  may 
misconduct  themselves  in  the  premises  .  .  .  will  incur  our 
high  displeasure  for  such  misconduct."  I  venture  to  submit 
that  all  these  last-quoted  phrases  are  of  the  nature  of  mis- 
leading rhetoric,  and  should  bo  eliminated  from  a  statement 
the  effective  purport  of  which  is  to  warn  British  subjects 
of  the  treatment  to  which  certain  courses  of  conduct  will 
expose  them  at  the  hands  of  belligerents,  and  to  inform  them 
thai  the  British  Government  will  not  protect  them  against 
such  treatment.  The  reason  why  our  Government  will 
abstain  from  interference  is,  not  that  such  courses  of  action 
are  offences  either  against  internaiionul  or  Kuglisli  law,  but 
that  it  has  no  right  so  to  interfere ;  having  become  a 
party  to  a  rule  of  international  law,  under  which  a  neutral 

H 


98     THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

Government    waives    the    right,    which    it    would    other- 
wise   possess,    to   protect  the   trade  of  its  subjects   from 

molestation. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  November  28  (1904). 


THE    BRITISH    PROCLAMATION    OP 
NEUTRALITY 

Sir, — Inquiries  which  have  reached  me  with  reference 
to  the  observations  which  I  recently  addressed  to  you  upon 
the  British  Proclamation  of  Neutrality  induce  me  to  think 
that  some  account  of  the  development  of  the  text  of  the 
proclamation  now  in  use  may  be  of  interest  to  your  readers. 
The  proclamations  with  which  I  am  acquainted  conform  to 
one  or  other  of  two  main  types,  each  of  which  has  its  history. 

1.  The  earlier  proclamations  merely  call  attention  to  the 
English  law  against  enhstments,  &c..,  for  foreign  service  ; 
and  command  obedience  to  the  law,  upon  pain  of  the 
penalties  thereby  inflicted,  "  and  of  his  Majesty's  high 
displeasure."  In  the  proclamation  of  1817,  the  tacit  refer- 
ence is  doubtless  to  certain  Acts  of  George  II.  which,  having 
been  passed  for  a  very  different  purpose,  and  having  proved 
inadequate  in  their  new  application,  were  repealed  by  the 
Foreign  Enhstment  Act  of  1819.  This  is  the  Act  to  which 
reference  is  made  in  the  proclamations  of  1823  and  1825  ; 
in  the  former  of  which  we  first  get  a  recital  of  neutrality  ; 
while  in  the  latter  the  clause  enjoining  all  subjects  strictly 
to  observe  the  duties  of  neutrality  and  to  respect  the  exercise 
of  belligerent  rights  first  makes  its  appearance. 


THE  BRITISH  PROCLAMATION  99 

2.  The  proclamation  of  1859  is  of  a  very  different  char- 
acter, bearing  traces  of  the  influence  of  the  ideas  which  had 
inspired  the  action  of  President  Washington  in  1793.  While 
carrying  on  the  old,  it  presents  several  new  features. 
British  subjects  are  enjoined  to  abstain  from  violating,  not 
only  "  the  laws  and  statutes  of  the  realm,"  but  also  (for  the 
first  time)  "  the  law  of  nations."  They  are  also  (for  the 
first  time)  warned  that,  if  any  of  them  "  shall  presume,  in 
contempt  of  this  our  Royal  Proclamation,  and  of  our  high 
displeasure,  to  do  any  acts  in  derogation  of  their  duty  as 
subjects  of  a  neutral  Sovereign,  ...  or  in  violation  of 
the  law  of  nations,  ...  as,  more  especially,"  by  breach 
of  blockade,  or  carriage  of  contraband,  &c.,  they  will  "  right- 
fully incur,  and  be  justly  hable  to,  hostile  capture,  and  to  the 
penalties  denounced  by  the  law  of  nations  in  that  behalf " ; 
and  notice  is  (for  the  first  time)  given  that  those  "  who  may 
misconduct  themselves  in  the  premises  will  do  so  at  their 
peril,  and  of  their  own  wrong  ;  and  that  they  will  in  no  wise 
obtain  any  protection  from  Us  against  such  capture,  or  such 
penalties  as  aforesaid,  but  will,  on  the  contrary,  incur  Our 
high  displeasure  by  such  misconduct." 

The  proclamations  of  1861  and  February  and  March, 
18GG,  complicate  matters,  by  making  the  warning  clause 
as  to  blockade  and  contraband  apply  also  to  the  statutory 
offences  of  enlistment,  &c.  ;  but  the  proclamation  of  June, 
1866,  gets  rid  of  this  complication  by  returning  to  the 
formula  of  1859,  which  has  been  also  followed  in  1870,  1877, 
1898,  and  in  the  present  year. 

The  formula  as  it  now  stands,  after  the  process  of  growth 
already  described,  may  be  said  to  consist  of  seven  parts — 
viz.  (1)  a  recital  of  neutrality  ;   (2)  a  command  to  subjects 

H  2 


100    THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

to  observe  a  strict  neutrality,  and  to  abstain  from  contra- 
vention of  the  laws  of  the  realm  or  the  law  of  nations  in 
relation  thereto  ;  (3)  a  recital  of  the  Foreign  Enlistment  Act 
of  1870  ;  (4)  a  command  that  the  statute  be  obeyed,  upon 
pain  of  the  penalties  thereby  imposed,  "  and  of  Our  high 
displeasure  "  ;  (5)  a  warning  to  observe  the  duties  of  neutral- 
ity, and  to  respect  the  exercise  of  belhgerent  rights  ;  (6) 
a  further  warning  to  those  who,  in  contempt  of  the  pro- 
clamation "  and  of  Our  high  displeasure,",  may  do  any  acts 
"  in  derogation  of  neutral  duty,  or  in  violation  of  the  law  of 
nations,"  especially  by  breach  of  blockade,  carriage  of 
contraband,  &c.,  that  they  will  be  liable  to  capture  *'  and  to 
the  penalties  denounced  by  the  law  of  nations  "  ;  (7)  a 
notification  that  persons  so  misconducting  themselves  "  will 
in  no  wise  obtain  any  protection  from  Us,"  but  will,  "  on  the 
contrary,  incur  Our  high  displeasure  by  such  misconduct." 

The  question  which  I  have  ventured  to  raise  is  whether 
the  textus  recejptus,  built  up,  as  it  has  been,  by  successive 
accretions,  is  sufficiently  in  accordance  with  the  facts  to 
which  it  purports  to  call  the  attention  of  British  subjects  to 
be  properly  submitted  to  His  Majesty  for  signature.  I 
would  suggest  for  consideration  : — 1.  Whether  the  phrases 
commanding  obedience,  on  pain  of  His  Majesty's  "high 
displeasure,"  and  the  term  "  misconduct,"  should  not  be  used 
only  with  reference  to  offences  recognised  as  such  by  the  law 
of  England.  2.  Whether  such  condensed,  and  therefore 
incorrect,  though  very  commonly  employed,  expressions 
as  imply  that  breach  of  blockade  and  carriage  of  contraband 
are  "in  violation  of  the  law  of  nations,"  and  are  liable  to 
"  the  penalties  denounced  by  the  law  of  nations,"  should 
not  be  replaced  by  expressions  more  scientifically  correct. 


BELLIGERENT  FLEETS  101 

The  law  of  nations  neither  proliibitsHlie iccts  in'qufestion  nor 

prescribes  penalties  to  be  ijicurfed  l>y^"!the.  'doer.&  of' them. 

What  it  really  does  is  to  define  the  measures  to  which  a 

belligerent  may  resort  for  the  suppression  of  such  acts, 

without   laying   himself   open   to   remonstrance    from   the 

neutral  Government  to  which  the  traders  imphcated  owe 

allegiance. 

I  am.  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  Decembers  (1904). 

BELLIGERENT  FLEETS  IN  NEUTRAL  WATERS 

Sir, — A  novel  question  as  to  belhgerent  responsibilities 
would  be  suggested  for  solution  if,  as  seems  to  be  reported 
in  Paris,  Admiral  Rozhdestvensky  over-stayed  his  welcome 
in  the  waters  of  Madagascar,  although  ordered  to  leave  them 
by  his  own  Government  in  comphance  with  "  pressing  repre- 
sentations "  on  the  part  of  the  Government  of  France. 

A  much  larger  question  is,  however,  involved  in  the  dis- 
cussion which  has  arisen  as  to  the  alleged  neglect  by  France 
to  prevent  the  use  of  her  Cochin-Chinese  waters  by  the 
Russians  as  a  base  of  operations  against  Japan.  We  are  as 
yet  in  the  dark  as  to  what  is  actually  occurring  in  those 
waters,  and  arc,  perhaps,  for  that  very  reason  in  a  better 
position  for  endeavouring  to  ascertain  what  are  the  obligations 
imposed  on  a  neutral  in  such  a  case  by  international  law. 

It  is  admitted  on  all  hands  that  a  neutral  Power  is  bound 
not  to  permit  the  "  asylum  "  which  she  may  grant  to  ships  of 
war  to  be  so  abused  as  to  render  her  waters  a  "  base  of  opera- 
tions "  for   the  belligerent   to   which   those   ships  belong. 


102    THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OP  NEUTRALS 

Beyond  thi?,  international  law  speaks  at  present  with  an 
uncertain'  voice,-  Jeaving'  to  each  Power  to  resort  to  such 
measures  in  detail  as  may  be  necessary  to  ensure  the  due 
performance  of  a  duty  which,  as  expressed  in  general  terms, 
is  universally  recognised. 

The  rule  enforced  since  1862  by  Great  Britain  for  this 
purpose  limits  the  stay  of  a  belligerent  warship,  under  ordi- 
nary circumstances,  to  a  period  of  twenty-four  hours  ;  and 
the  same  provision  will  be  found  in  the  neutrality  proclama- 
tions issued  last  year  by,  e.g.  the  United  States,  Egypt,  China, 
Denmark,  Sweden  and  Norway.  So  by  Japan  and  Russia  in 
1898.  This  rule,  convenient  and  reasonable  as  it  is,  is  not 
yet  a  rule  of  international  law  ;  as  Lord  Percy  has  had 
occasion  to  point  out,  in  replying  to  a  question  addressed  to 
him  in  the  House  of  Commons.  The  proclamations  of  most 
of  the  Continental  Powers  do  not  commit  their  respective 
Governments  to  any  period  of  time,  and  the  material  clauses 
of  the  French  circular,  to  which  most  attention  will  be 
directed  at  the  present  time,  merely  provide  as  follows  : — 

"  (1)  En  aucun  cas,  un  belligerant  ne  peut  faire  usage  d'un  port 
Fran^ais,  ou  appartenant  a  un  Etat  protege,  dans  un  but  de  guerre,  &c. 
(2)  La  duree  du  sejour  dans  nos  ports  de  belligerants,  non  accom- 
pagnea  d'une  prise,  n'a  ete  limitee  par  aucune  disposition  speciale  ; 
mais  pour  etre  autorises  a  y  sejourner,  ils  sont  tenus  de  se  conformer  aux 
conditions  ordinaires  de  la  neutralite,  qui  peuvent  se  resumer  ainsi 
qu'il  suit : — (a)  ...  (6)  Les  dits  navires  ne  peuvent,  d  Vaide  de  res- 
sources  puisees  a  terre,  augmenter  leur  materiel  de  guerre,  renforcer 
leurs  equipages,  ni  faire  des  enrolements  volontaires,  meme  parmi 
leurs  nationaux."  (c)  Ils  doivent  s'abstenir  de  toute  enquete  sur  les 
forces,  remplacement  ou  les  ressources  de  leurs  ennemis,  ne  pas  ap« 
pareiller  brusquement  pour  poursuivre  ceux  qui  leur  seraient  signales  ; 
en  un  mot,  s'abstenir  de  faire  du  lieu  de  leur  residence  la  base  d'une 
operation  quelconque  contre  I'ennemi.  (3)  II  ne  peut  etre  fourni  a 
un  belligerant  que  les  vivres,  denrees,  et  moyens  de  reparations  neces- 
saires  a  la  subsistance  de  son  equipage  ou  a  la  securitede  sa  navigation." 


CONTRABAND  OF  WAR  103 

Under  the  twenty-four  hours  rule,  the  duty  of  the  neutral 
Government  is  clear.  Under  the  French  rules,  all  must 
evidently  turn  upon  the  wisdom  and  bonne  volonU  of  the 
officials  on  the  spot,  and  of  the  home  Government,  so  far  as 
it  is  in  touch  with  them.  We  have  no  reason  to  suppose  that 
the  qualities  in  question  will  not  characterise  the  conduct  of 
the  French  at  the  present  moment.  There  can,  however,  be 
no  doubt  that  a  better  definition  of  the  mode  in  which  a 
neutral  Power  should  prevent  abusive  use  of  the  asylum 
afforded  by  its  ports  and  waters  is  urgently  required.  The 
point  is  one  which  must  prominently  engage  the  attention  of 
the  special  conference  upon  the  rights  and  duties  of  neutrals, 
for  which  a  wish  was  expressed  by  The  Hague  Conference  of 
1899,  and,  more  recently,  by  President  Roosevelt. 
I  am.  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  April  20  (1905). 


Section  3 

Carriage  of  Contraband.  {Absolute  and  Conditional  Contra- 
band :  Continuous  Voyages  :  Unqualified  Cajjtors  :  The 
Declaration  of  London) 

The  letters  inchided  in  tlic  preceding  section  touched  inci- 
dentally upon  carriage  of  contraband,  in  relation  to  other  de- 
partments of  the  law  affecting  neutrals.  The  eight  letters  which 
follow,  suggested  respectively  by  the  Spanish- American,  the 
Boer,  and  the  Russo-Japanese  wars,  deal  exclusively  with  this 
topic,  which  seems  likely  to  be  henceforth  governed,  no  longer  only 
by  customary  and  judgo-made  law,  but  largely  also  by  written 
rules,  such  as  those  provided  by  the,  as  yet  unratified,  Declaration 
of  London  of  1900. 


104    THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

As  to  this  Declaration,  some  observations  will  be  found  at 
the  end  of  this  section,  and,  more  fuUy,  at  the  end  of  Section  6. 

{Absolute  and  Conditional  Contrabarid) 

The  divergence  which  has  so  long  existed  between  Anglo- 
American  and  Continental  views  upon  contraband  was  very 
noticeable  at  the  commencement  of  the  war  of  1898,  which  gave 
occasion  to  the  letter  which  immediately  follows.  While  the 
Spanish  Decree  of  April  23  sets  out  only  one  list  of  contraband 
goods,  the  United  States  Instructions  of  June  20  recognise 
two  lists,  viz.  of  "  absolute "  and  of  "  conditional  "  contra- 
band, including  under  the  latter  head  "  coal  when  destined  for  a 
naval  station,  a  port  of  call,  or  a  ship  or  ships  of  the  enemy  ; 
materials  for  the  construction  of  railways  or  telegraphs,  and 
money,  when  such  materials  or  money  are  destined  for  an  enemy's 
forces,  provisions,  when  destined  for  an  enemy's  ship  or  ships,  or 
for  a  place  besieged." 

An  answer  was  thus  supplied  to  the  question  suggested  in 
this  letter,  as  to  articles  ancipitis  usus. 

CONTRABAND   OF   WAR 

Sir, — I  fear  that  the  mercantile  community  will  hardly 
profit  so  much  as  the  managers  of  the  Atlas  Steamship  Com- 
pany seem  to  expect  by  the  information  contained  in  their 
letter  which  you  print  this  morning.  It  was,  indeed,  un- 
likely that  the  courteous  reply  of  the  Assistant  Secretary  of 
State  at  Washington  to  the  inquiry  addressed  to  him  by  the 
New  York  agents  of  the  company  would  contain  a  declara- 
tion of  the  policy  of  the  United  States  with  reference  to 
contraband  of  war.  The  threefold  classification  of  "  merchan- 
dise" (not  of "  contraband  ")  quoted  in  the  reply  occurs,  in  the 
judgment  of  the  Supreme  Court  in  the  well-known  case  of 
the  Peierhoff  (5  Wallace,  58),  but  it  is  substantially  that  of 
Grotius,  and  has  long  been  accepted  in  this  country  and  in 
the  United  States,  while  the  Continent  is,  generally  speaking, 


CONTKABAND   OF  WAE  105 

inclined  to  deny  the  existence  of  "  contraband  by 
accident,"  and  to  recognise  only  such  a  restricted  list  of 
contraband  as  was  contained  in  the  Spanish  decree  of 
April  24  last. 

The  questions  upon  which  shippers  are  really  desirous  of 
information  (which  they  are,  however,  perhaps  not  Hkely  to 
obtain,  otherwise  than  from  decisions  of  prize  Courts)  are  of 
a  less  elementary  character.  They  would  hke  to  know  what 
articles  ancifitis  usus  {"  used  for  purposes  of  war  or  peace 
according  to  circumstances  ")  will  be  treated  by  the  United 
States  as  contraband,  and  with  what  penalty  the  carriage  of 
such  articles  will  be  visited — i.e.  whether  by  confiscation  or 
merely  by  pre-emption. 

I  am.  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  May  9  (1898). 

The  four  letters  which  next  follow  also  relate  to  the  two 
classes  of  contraband  goods,  with  especial  reference  to  the 
character  attributed  to  foodstuffs,  coal,  and  cotton. 

On  foodstuffs,  see  the  Report  of  the  Royal  Commission  on  the 
Supply  of  Food,  (&c.,  in  time  of  War,  1905.  Cf.  also  the  last 
paragraph  in  the  first  letter  in  Section  5,  infra.  They  are 
placed  by  the  Declaration  of  London,  Art.  24,  in  the  class  of 
conditional  contraband  ;  as  is  also  coal.  By  Art.  28  of  the 
Declaration,  raw  cotton  is  enumerated  among  the  articles  which 
cannot  be  declared  contraband  of  war. 

The  sug^'ostion,  in  the  letter  of  February  20,  1901,  that 
certain  words  (juoted  from  the  Japanese  Instructions  had  been 
mistransmittcd  or  misquoted  was  borne  out  by  the  Regulations 
fjoverning  captures  at  sea,  issued  on  March  15,  1904,  Art.  14  of 
which  announces  that  certain  goods  are  contraband  "  in  case  they 
are  destined  to  the  enemy's  army  or  navy,  or  in  case  they  are 
destined  to  the  enemy's  territory,  and  from  the  landing  place  it 
can  be  inferred  that  they  arc  intended  for  mihtary  purposes." 


lOG    THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OP  NEUTRALS 

The  letters  of  March  10  and  15,  1905,  will  sufficiently  explain 
themselves.  The  accuracy  of  the  statements  contained  in  them 
was  vouched  for  by  Baron  Suyematsu,  in  a  letter  which  appeared 
in  The  Times  for  March  16,  to  the  effect  that :  "  In  Japan 
the  matters  relating  to  the  organisation  and  procedure  of  the  prize 
court,  and  the  matters  relating  to  prize,  contraband  goods,  &c., 
are  regulated  by  two  separate  sets  of  laws.  .  .  .  The  so-called 
prize  court  law  of  August  20,  1894,  and  amendment  dated  March 
1,  1904,  which  your  correspondent  refers  to,  are  the  provisions 
relating  to  the  former  matters.  The  rules  regulating  the  latter 
matters,  viz.  prize,  contraband  goods,  &c.,  are  not  comprised 
in  them.  The  rules  which  relate  to  the  latter  matters,  as  existing 
at  present,  are  consoUdated  and  comprised  in  an  enactment 
which  was  issued  on  March  7, 1904  .  .  .  Under  the  circumstances, 
I  can  only  repeat  what  Professor  Holland  says  .  .  .  in  other  words, 
I  fully  concur  with  the  views  taken  by  the  Professor." 

The  distinction  between  articles  which  are  "  absolutely 
contraband,"  those  which  are  "  conditionally  contraband,"  and 
those  which  are  incapable  of  being  declared  contraband,  is  now 
expressly  adopted  in  Arts.  22,  24,  and  28  of  the  Declaration  of 
London  of  1909. 


IS  COAL  CONTRABAND  OF  WAR  ? 

Sir, — This  question  has  now  been  answered,  in  unmis- 
takable terms,  on  behalf  of  this  country  by  Lord  Lansdowne 
in  his  reply,  which  you  printed  yesterday,  to  Messrs.  Powley, 
Thomas,  and  Co.,  and  on  behalf  of  Japan  by  the  proclama- 
tion which  appears  in  The  Times  of  to-day.  Both  of  these 
documents  set  forth  the  old  British  doctrine,  now  fully 
adopted  in  the  United  States,  and  beginning  to  win  its  way 
on  the  Continent  of  Europe,  that,  besides  articles  which  are 
absolutely  contraband,  other  articles  ancipitis  usus,  and 
amongst  them  coal,  may  become  so  under  certain  conditions. 
"  When  destined,"  says  Lord  Lansdowne,  "  for  warlike  as 
opposed  to  industrial  use."     "  When  destined,"  says  Japan, 


CONTRABAND  OF  WAR  107 

"  for  the  enemy's  army  or  navy,  or  in  such  cases  where,  being 
goods  arriving  at  enemy's  territory,  there  is  reason  to  beheve 
that  they  are  intended  for  use  of  enemy's  army  or  navy." 

I  may  say  that  the  words  which  I  have  itahcised  must,  I 
think,  have  been  mistranslated  or  mistransmitted.  Their 
intention  is,  doubtless,  substantially  that  which  was  more 
clearly  expressed  in  the  Japanese  proclamation  of  1894  by 
the  words — "  Either  the  enemy's  fleet  at  sea  or  a  hostile  port 
used  exclusively  or  mainly  for  naval  or  military  equipment." 

A  phrase  in  your  issue  of  to-day  with  reference  to  the 
Cardiff  coal  trade  suggests  that  it  may  be  worth  while  to 
touch  upon  the  existence  of  a  widely-spread  confusion 
between  the  grounds  on  which  export  of  coal  may  be  pro- 
hibited by  a  neutral  country  and  those  which  justify  its  con- 
fiscation, although  on  board  a  neutral  ship,  by  a  belligerent. 
A  neutral  State  restrains,  under  certain  circumstances,  the 
export  of  coal,  not  because  coal  is  contraband,  but  because 
such  export  is  converting  the  neutral  territory  into  a  base  of 
beUigerent  operations.  The  question  of  contraband  or  no 
contraband  only  arises  between  the  neutral  carrier  and  the 
belligerent  when  the  latter  claims  to  be  entitled  to  interfere 
with  the  trade  of  the  former. 

Since  the  rules  applicable  to  the  carriage  of  coal  are,  I 
venture  to  think,  equally  applicable  to  the  carriage  of  food- 
stuffs. I  may  perhaps  be  allowed  to  add  a  few  words  with 
reference  to  the  letter  addressed  to  you  a  day  or  two  ago  by 
Sir  Henry  Bhss.  I  share  his  desire  for  some  explanation  of 
the  telegram  which  reached  you  on  the  12th  of  this  month 
from  British  Columbia.  One  would  like  to  know — (1)  What 
is  "  the  Government,"  if  any,  which  has  instructed  the  Em- 
press Line  not  to  forward  foodstuffs  to  Japan  ;    (2)  whether 


108     THE  BIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

the  refusal  relates  to  foodstuffs  generally,  or  only  to  those  with 
a  destination  for  warlike  use  ;  (3)  what  is  meant  by  the 
statement  that  "  the  steamers  of  the  Empress  Line  belong  to 
the  Naval  Reserve  "  ?  I  presume  the  meaning  to  be  that 
the  line  is  subsidised  with  a  view  to  the  employment  of  the 
ships  of  the  company  as  British  cruisers  when  Great  Britain 
is  at  war.  The  bearing  of  this  fact  upon  the  employment  of 
the  ships  when  Great  Britain  is  at  peace  is  far  from  apparent. 
It  is,  of  course,  possible  that  the  Government  contract  with 
the  company  may  have  been  so  drawn,  ex  abundanti  cautela, 
as  greatly  to  restrict  what  would  otherwise  have  been  the 
legitimate  trade  of  the  company. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  February  20  (1904). 

COTTON  AS  CONTRABAND  OF  WAR 

Sir, — The  text  of  the  decision  of  the  Court  of  Appeal  at 
St.  Petersburg  in  the  case  of  the  Calchas  has  at  length  reached 
this  country,  and  we  are  thus  informed,  upon  the  highest 
authority,  though,  perhaps,  not  in  the  clearest  language,  of 
the  meaning  which  is  now  to  be  placed  upon  the  Russian 
notification  that  cotton  is  contraband  of  war. 

This  notification,  promulgated  on  April  21,  1904,  was 
received  with  general  amazement,  not  diminished  by  an 
official  gloss  to  the  effect  that  it  "  apphed  only  to  raw  cotton 
suitable  for  the  manufacture  of  explosives,  and  not  to  yarn 
or  tissues."  It  must  be  remembered  that  at  the  date  men- 
tioned, and  for  some  months  afterwards,  Russia  stoutly 
maintained  that  all  the  articles  enumerated  in  her  list  of 


CONTEABAND  OF  WAR  109 

contraband  of  February  28, 1904,  and  in  the  additions  to  that 
list,  were  "  absolutely  "  such — i.e.  were  confiscable  if  in  course 
of  carriage  to  any  enemy's  port,  irrespectively  of  the  character 
of  that  port,  or  of  the  use  to  which  the  articles  would  pro- 
bably be  put.  It  was  only  after  much  correspondence,  and 
the  receipt  of  strong  protests  from  Great  Britain  and  the 
United  States,  that  Russia  consented  to  recognise  the  well- 
known  distinction  between  "  absolute  "  and  "  conditional " 
contraband  ;  the  latter  class  consisting  of  articles  useful  in 
peace  as  well  as  for  war,  the  character  of  which  must,  there- 
fore, depend  upon  whether  they  are,  in  point  of  fact,  destined 
for  warHke  or  for  peaceful  uses.  This  concession  was  made 
about  the  middle  of  September  last,  and  it  was  then  agreed 
that  provisions  should  be  placed  in  the  secondary  category 
(as  was  duly  explained  in  the  Petersburg  judgment  in  the 
case  of  the  Arabia  on  December  14)  together  with  some  other 
articles,  among  which  it  seemed  that  raw  cotton  was  not 
included. 

The  final  decision  in  the  Calchas  case  marks  a  welcome 
change  of  policy.  Cotton  has  now  followed  foodstuffs  into 
the  category  of  '*  conditional "  contraband,  and  effect  has  so 
far  been  given  to  the  representations  on  the  subject  made  by 
Mr.  Hay  in  circular  despatches  of  June  10  and  August  30, 
1904,  and  by  Sir  Charles  Hardinge,  in  a  note  presented  to 
Count  Lamsdorff  on  October  9  of  the  same  year. 

The  question  had  become  a  practical  one  in  the  case  of 
the  CalcJias.  On  July  25  this  vessel,  laden  with,  inter  alia, 
nine  tons  of  raw  cotton  for  Yokohama  and  Kobe,  was  seized 
by  a  Russian  cruiser  and  carried  into  Vladivostok,  whore, 
on  September  13,  the  cotton,  together  with  other  portions  of 
her  cargo,  was  condemned  as  absolutely  contraband.     The 


110    THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

reasons  for  repudiating  this  decision,  and  the  notification  to 
which  it  gave  effect,  were  not  far  to  seek,  and  it  may  still  be 
worth  while  to  insist  upon  them.  As  against  Russia,  it  is 
well  to  recall  that,  from  the  days  of  the  Armed  Neutralities 
onwards,  her  traditional  policy  has  been  to  favour  a  very 
restricted  hst  of  contraband  ;  that  when  in  1877,  as  again  in 
1900  and  1904,  she  included  in  it  materials  "  servant  de  faire 
sauter  les  obstacles,"  the  examples  given  of  such  materials 
were  things  so  immediately  fitted  for  warlike  use  as  "  les 
mines,  les  torpilles,  la  dynamite,"  &c. ;  and  that  what  is 
said  as  to  "  conditional  contraband  "  by  her  trusted  adviser, 
Professor  de  Martens,  in  his  Droit  International,  t.  iii.  (1887), 
pp.  351-354,  can  scarcely  be  reconciled  with  her  recent 
action. 

But  a  still  stronger  argument  against  the  inclusion  of 
cotton  in  the  list  of  "  absolute  "  contraband  is  that  this  is 
wholly  without  precedent.  It  has,  indeed,  been  alleged  that 
cotton  was  declared  to  be  "contraband"  by  the  United  States 
in  their  Civil  War.  The  Federal  proclamations  will;  how- 
ever, be  searched  in  vain  for  anything  of  the  kind.  The  mis- 
take is  due  to  an  occasional  loose  employment  of  the  term,  as 
descriptive  of  articles  found  by  an  invader  in  an  enemy's 
territory,  which,  although  the  property  of  private,  and  even 
neutral,  individuals,  happen  to  be  so  useful  for  the  purposes 
of  the  war  as  to  be  justly  confiscated.  That  this  was  so  will 
appear  from  an  attentive  reading  of  the  case  of  Mrs.  Alex- 
ander's Cotton,  in  1861  (2  Wallace,  404),  and  of  the  arguments 
in  the  claim  made  by  Messrs.  Maza  and  Larrache  against  the 
United  States  in  1886  (Foreign  Relations  of  U.S.,  1887).  A 
similarly  loose  use  of  the  term  was  its  application  by  General 
B.  F.  Butler  to  runaway  slaves  who  had  been  employed  on 


CONTRABAND   OF  WAR  111 

military  works  ;  an  application  of  which  he  confessed  himself 
"  never  very  proud  as  a  lawyer,"  though  "  as  an  executive 
officer,  much  comforted  with  it."  The  phrase  caught  the 
popular  fancy,  came  to  be  applied  to  slaves  generally,  and 
was  immortahsed  in  a  song,  long  a  favourite  among  negro 
children,  the  refrain  of  which  was  "  I'se  a  happy  little 
contraband." 

The  decision  of  the  Court  of  St.  Petersburg  in  the  case  of 
the  Calclias,  so  far  as  it  recognises  the  existence  of  a  condi- 
tional class  of  contraband,  and  that  raw  cotton,  as  res 
ancipitis  usus,  must  be  treated  in  accordance  with  the  rules 
appUcable  to  goods  belonging  to  that  class,  has  laid  down  an 
unimpeachable  proposition  of  law.  Whether  the  view  taken 
by  the  Court  of  the  facts  of  the  case,  so  far  as  they  relate  to 
the  cotton  cargo,  is  equally  satisfactory  is  a  different  and 
less  important  question,  upon  which  I  refrain  from  troubling 
you  upon  the  present  occasion. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Temple,  July  1  (1905). 

P.S. — It  may  be  worth  while  to  add,  for  the  benefit  of 
those  only  who  care  to  be  provided  with  a  clue  (not  to  be 
found  in  the  judgment)  through  the  ,somewhat  labyrinthine 
details  of  the  question  under  discussion,  a  summary  of  its 
history.  'Hw  Russian  rules  as  to  contraband  are  contained 
in  several  documents — viz.  the  "  Regulations  as  to  Naval 
Prize"  of  1895,  Arts.  11-14  ;  the  "  Admiralty  Instructions  ' 
of  1900,  Arts.  37,  38,  and  tlio  appended  "  Special  Declaration  " 
as  to  tlio  articles  considered  to  bo  contraband  (partly 
modelled  on  the  hst  of  1877)  ;  the  "  Imperial  Order  "  of 


112     THE  EIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

February  28,  1904,  rule  6  (this  order  keeps  alive  the  rules  of 
1895  and  1900,  except  in  so  far  as  they  are  varied  by  it) ;  the 
"  Order  "  of  March  19,  1904,  defining  "  food  "  and  bringing 
machinery  of  certain  kinds  into  the  list  of  contraband  ;  the 
"  Order,"  of  April  21, 1904,  bringing  "  raw  cotton  "  into  the 
hst ;  and,  lastly,  the  "  Instructions  "  of  September  30  and 
October  23,  1904,  recognising,  in  effect,  a  class  of  "  condi- 
tional "  contraband,  placing  foodstuffs  in  this  class,  as  also, 
ultimately,  other  objects  "  capable  of  warlike  use  and  not 
specified  in  sections  1-9  of  rule  6." 

JAPANESE   PRIZE   LAW 

Sir, — I  hope  you  will  allow  me  space  for  a  few  words  with 
reference  to  some  statements  occurring  to-day  in  your  Marine 
Insurance  news  which  I  venture  to  think  are  of  a  misleading 
character. 

Your  Correspondent  observes  that — 

"  Although  the  Japanese  are  signatories  to  the  Treaty  of  Paris,  it 
should  not  be  forgotten  that  they  have  a  Prize  Coiu-t  law  of  their  own 
(August  20,  1894),  and  are  more  likely  to  follow  its  provisions,  in 
deaUng  with  the  various  captured  steamers,  than  the  general  principles 
of  the  Treaty  of  Paris." 

Upon  this  paragraph  let  me  remark  : — 

1.  The  action  of  the  Japanese  is  in  full  accordance  with 
the  letter  and  spirit  of  all  four  articles  of  the  Declaration  of 
Paris.  ("  The  Treaty  of  Paris  "  has,  of  course,  no  bearing 
upon  prize  law.) 

2.  "  The  general  principles  "  of  that  Declaration  is  a 
phrase  which  conveys  to  me,  I  confess,  no  meaning. 

3.  The  Japanese  have,  of  course,  a  prize  law  of  their 
own,  borrowed,  for  the  most  part,  from  our  own  Admiralty 


CONTRABAND   OF   WAR  113 

Manual  of  Prize  Law,  Neither  the  British  nor  the 
Japanese  instructions  are  in  conflict  with,  or  indeed  stand 
in  any  relation  to,  the  Declaration  of  Paris. 

4.  The  existing  prize  law  of  Japan  was  promulgated  on 
March  7,  1904,  not  on  August  20,  1894. 

Your  Correspondent  goes  on  to  say  that  the  Japanese 
definition  of  contraband  "  is  almost  as  sweeping  as  was  the 
Russian  definition,  to  which  the  British  Government  took 
active  objection  last  summer."  So  far  is  this  from  being  the 
case  that  the  Japanese  Hst  is  practically  the  same  as  our  own, 
both  systems  recognising  the  distinction  between  "  absolute" 
and  "  conditional  "  contraband,  which,  till  the  other  day, 
was  ignored  by  Russia. 

The  Japanese  rules  as  to  the  cases  in  which  ships  carrying 
contraband  may  be  confiscated  are  quite  reasonable  and  in 
accordance  with  British  views.  The  third  ground  for 
confiscation  mentioned  by  your  Correspondent  does  not 
occur  in  the  instructions  of  1904. 

Ships  violating  a  blockade  are,  of  course,  confiscable  ; 
but  the  Japanese  do  not,  as  your  Correspondent  seems  to  have 
been  informed,  make  the  existence  of  a  blockade  conditional 
upon  its  having  been  "  notified  to  the  Consuls  of  all  States  in 
the  blockaded  port."  Commanders  are,  no  doubt,  instructed 
to  notify  the  fact,  "  as  far  as  possible,  to  the  competent 
authorities  and  the  Consuls  of  the  neutral  Powers  within  the 
circumference  of  the  blockade  "  ;  but  that  is  a  very  different 
thing, 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

The  Athenaum,  March  10,(1905). 


114    THE  EIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

Sir, — Let  me  assure  your  correspondent  upon  Marine 
Insurance  that  I  have  been  familiar,  ever  since  its  promulga- 
tion, with  the  Japanese  prize  law  of  1894,  quoted  by  him  as 
authority  for  statements  made  in  your  issue  of  March  10, 
the  misleading  character  of  which  I  felt  bound  to  point  out 
in  a  letter  of  the  same  date.  All  the  topics  mentioned  by  him 
on  that  occasion,  and  to-day,  are,  however,  regulated,  not  by 
that  law,  but  by  notifications  and  instructions  issued  from 
time  to  time  during  1904. 

I  make  it  my  business  not  only  to  be  authoritatively  in- 
formed on  such  matters,  but  also  to  see  that  my  information 
is  up  to  date. 

I  am.  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  March  15  (1905). 

{Continuous  Voyages) 

The  opinion  expressed  in  the  letter  wMch  immediately 
follows,  that  the  American  decisions,  applying  to  carriage  of 
contraband  the  doctrine  of  "  continuous  voyages,"  seem  to  be 
"  demanded  by  the  conditions  of  modern  commerce,  and  might 
well  be  followed  by  a  British  prize  Court,"  was  referred  to  by 
Lord  SaUsbury  in  a  despatch  of  January  10,  1900,  to  be  com- 
mimicated  to  Count  von  Biilow,  with  reference  to  the  seizure  of 
the  Bundesrath.     Pari.  Papers,  Africa,  No.  1  (1900),  p.  19. 

The  distinction,  drawn  in  the  same  letter,  between  "  carriage 
of  contraband  "  and  "  enemy  service,"  which  has  sometimes  been 
lost  sight  of,  has  been  recently  estabhshed  in  the  case  of  Yangtsze 
Insurance  Association  v.  Indemnity  Mutual  Marine  Company, 
[1908]  1  K,  B.  910,  in  which  it  was  ^held|by|Bigham,  J.,  that  the 
transport  of  military  officers  of  a  belhgerent  State,  as  passengers 
in  a  neutral  ship,  is  not  breach  of  a  warranty  against  contraband 
of  war  in  a  pohcy  of  marine  insurance.  The  carriage  of  enemy 
despatches  can  no  longer  be  generally  treated  as  "  enemy  service  " 


CONTINUOUS  VOYAGES  115 

should  The  Hague  Convention,  No.  xi.  of  1907,  be  adequately 
ratified  ;  since,  by  Art,  1  of  that  Convention,  it  is  provided  that, 
except  in  case  of  breach  of  blockade,  "  the  postal  correspondence 
of  neutrals  or  belligerents,  whether  of  ayi  official  or  a  private 
character,  found  on  board  a  neutral  or  enemy  ship  on  the  High  Seas 
is  inviolable." 

The  case  of  the  Allanton,  which  gave  occasion  for  the  letter 
of  July  11,  1904:,  was  as  follows.  This  British  ship  left  Cardiff 
on  February  24  of  that  year,  with  a  cargo  of  coal,  to  be  deUvered 
either  at  Hong-Kong  or  Sasebo.  On  arrival  at  Hong-Kong,  she 
found  orders  to  deliver  at  Sasebo,  and,  having  made  deUvery 
accordingly,  was  chartered  by  a  Japanese  company  at  another 
Japanese  port,  to  carry  coal  to  a  British  firm  at  Singapore.  On 
her  way  thither,  she  was  captured  by  a  Russian  squadron  and 
taken  in  to  Vladivostok,  where  on  June  24  she  was  condemned 
by  the  prize  Court  for  carriage  of  contraband.  The  Court  held, 
ignoring  the  rule  that  a  vessel  ceases  to  be  in  delicto  when  she  has 
"  deposited  "  her  contraband  (since  affirmed  by  Art.  38  of  the 
Declaration  of  London  of  1909),  that  she  was  Hable  in  respect 
of  her  voyage  to  Sasebo  ;  as  also  in  respect  of  the  voyage  on 
which  she  was  captured,  on  the  ground  that  her  real  destination 
was  at  that  time  the  Japanese  fleet,  or  some  Japanese  port. 
This  decision  was  reversed,  as  to  both  ship  and  cargo,  by  the 
Court  of  Appeal  at  St.  Petersburg,  on  October  22  of  the  same 
year. 

The  doctrine  of  "  continuous  voyages  "  is  by  the  Declaration 
of  London,  Art.  30,  recognised  in  the  case  of  "  absolute,"  but,  by 
Art.  35,  stated  to  be  inapplicable  to  the  case  of  "  conditional  " 
contraband. 

PRIZE  LAW 

Siu, — Questions  of  maritimo  international  law  which  are 

likely  to  give  rise  not  only  to  forensic  argument  in  the 

prize  Courts  which    we  have  estabhshod  at  Durban  and 

at    the    Cape,    but    also    to    diplomatic    connnunications 

between  Great  Britain  and  neutral  Governments,  should 

obviously   be  handled  just  now  with  a  large  measure  of 

I  2 


116     THE  EIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTKALS 

reserve.  Lord  Rosebery  has,  however,  in  your  columns 
called  upon  our  Government  to  define  its  policy  with  refer- 
ence to  foodstuffs  as  contraband  of  war,  while  several  other 
correspondents  have  touched  upon  cognate  topics.  You  may 
perhaps  therefore  be  disposed  to  allow  one  who  is  responsible 
for  the  Admiralty  Manual  of  the  Law  of  Prize,  to  which 
reference  has  been  made  by  your  correspondent  "  S.,"  to 
make  a  few  statements  as  to  points  upon  which  it  may  be 
desirable  for  the  general  reader  to  be  in  possession  of 
information  accurate,  one  may  venture  to  hope,  as  far  as  it 
goes. 

Of  the  four  inconveniences  to  which  neutral  trading 
vessels  are  liable  in  time  of  war, "  blockade  "  may  be  left  out 
of  present  consideration.  You  can  only  blockade  the  ports 
of  your  enemy,  and  the  South  African  Republics  have  no 
port  of  their  own.  The  three  other  inconveniences  must, 
however,  all  be  endured — viz.  prohibition  to  carry  "  contra- 
band," prohibition  to  engage  in  "  enemy  service,"  and  liability 
to  be  "  visited  and  searched  "  anywhere  except  within  three 
miles  of  a  neutral  coast,  in  order  that  it  may  be  ascertained 
whether  they  are  disregarding  either  of  these  prohibitions, 
as  to  the  meaning  of  which  some  explanation  may  not  be 
superfluous. 

1.  "Carriage  of  contraband"  implies  (1)  that  the  goods 
carried  are  fit  for  hostile  use  ;  (2)  that  they  are  on  their  way 
to  a  hostile  destination.  Each  of  these  requirements  has 
given  rise  to  wide  divergence  of  views  and  to  a  considerable 
literature.  As  to  (1),  while  Continental  opinion  and  practice 
favour  a  hard  and  fast  list  of  contraband  articles,  comprising 
only  such  as  are  already  suited,  or  can  readily  be  adapted,  for 
use  in  operations  of  war,  EngHsh  and  American  opinion  and 


CONTINUOUS  VOYAGES  117 

practice  favour  a  longer  list,  and  one  capable  of  being  from 
time  to  time  extended  to  meet  the  special  exigencies  of  the 
war.  In  such  a  list  may  figure  even  provisions,  "  under  cir- 
cumstances arising  out  of  the  particular  situation  of  the  war," 
especially  if  "going  with  a  highly  probable  destination  to 
military  use " — Lord  Stowell  in  the  Joiige  Margaretha 
(1  Rob.  188)  ;  cf.  Story,  J.,  in  the  Commercen  (1  Wheat. 
382),  the  date  and  purport  of  which  are,  by-the-by,  incor- 
rectly given  by  "  S."  It  would  be  in  accordance  with  our  own 
previous  practice  and  with  Lord  Granville's  despatches  during 
the  war  between  Prance  and  China  in  1885,  if  we  treated 
flour  as  contraband  only  when  ear-marked  as  destined  for 
the  use  of  enemy  fleets,  armies,  or  fortresses.  Even  in 
such  cases  our  practice  has  been  not  to  confiscate  the  cargo, 
but  merely  to  exercise  over  it  a  right  of  "  pre-emption,"  so  as 
to  deprive  the  enemy  of  its  use  without  doing  more  injury 
than  can  be  helped  to  neutral  trade — as  is  explained  by 
Lord  Stowell  in  the  Haahet  (2  Rob.  174).  As  to  (2)  the 
rule  was  expressed  by  Lord  Stowell  to  be  that  "  goods  going 
to  a  neutral  port  cannot  come  under  the  description  of  contra- 
band, all  goods  going  there  being  equally  lawful  " — Imina 
(3  Rob.  1G7)  ;  but  innovations  were  made  upon  this  rule 
during  the  American  Civil  War  which  seem  to  be  demanded 
by  the  conditions  of  modern  commerce  and  might  well  be 
followed  by  a  British  prize  Court.  It  was  held  that  contra- 
band goods,  although  bona  fide  on  their  way  to  a  neutral  port, 
might  bo  condemned  if  intended  afterwards  to  reach  the 
enemy  by  another  ship  or  even  by  means  of  land  carriage — 
Bermuda  (3  Wallace)  ;  Peierhoff  (5  Wallace).  A  consign- 
ment to  Lorenzo  Marques,  connected  as  is  the  town  by  only 
forty  miles  of  railway  with  the  Transvaal  frontier,  would 


118     THE  EIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

seem  to  be  well  within  the  principles  of  the  Civil  War  cases  as 
to  "  continuous  voyages." 

2.  The  carriage  by  a  neutral  ship  of  enemy  troops,  or  of 
even  a  few  military  officers,  as  also  of  enemy  despatches,  is  an 
"  enemy  service  "  of  so  important  a  kind  as  to  involve  the 
confiscation  of  the  vessel  concerned,  a  penalty  which,  under 
ordinary  circumstances,  is  not  imposed  upon  carriage  of 
"  contraband  "  properly  so-called.  See  Lord  Stowell's  lumi- 
nous judgments  in  Orozemho  (6  Rob.  430)  and  Atalanta 
{ib.  440).  The  alleged  offence  of  the  ship  Bundesrath  would 
seem  to  be  of  this  description. 

The  questions,  both  of  "contraband"  and  of  "enemy 
service,"  with  which  our  prize  Courts  must  before  long  have 
to  deal,  will  be  such  as  to  demand  from  the  Judges  a  com- 
petent knowledge  of  the  law  of  prize,  scrupulous  fairness 
towards  neutral  claimants,  and  prompt  penetration  of  the 
Protean  disguises  which  illicit  trade  so  readily  assumes  in 

time  of  war. 

Your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  January  2  (1900). 

THE  ALLANTON  {Continuous  Voyage) 

Sir, — I  venture  to  think  that  the  letter  which  you 
print  this  morning  from  my  friend  Dr.  Baty,  with  reference 
to  the  steamship  Allanton,  calls  for  a  word  of  warning  ; 
unless,  indeed,  it  is  to  be  taken  as  merely  expressing  the 
private  opinion  of  the  writer  as  to  what  would  be  a  desirable 
rule  of  law. 

It  would  be  disastrous  if  shipowners  and  insurers  were 
to  assume  that  a  neutral  vessel,  if  destined  for  a  neutral 


UNQUALIFIED  CAPTOES  119 

port,  is  necessarily  safe  from  capture.  Words  at  any  rate 
capable  of  this  construction  may,  no  doubt,  be  quoted 
from  one  of  Lord  Stowell's  judgments,  now  more  than  a 
century  old  ;  but  many  things  have  happened,  notably 
the  invention  of  railways,  since  the  days  of  that  great 
Judge.  The  United  States  cases,  decided  in  the  sixties 
(as  Dr.  Baty  thinks,  "  on  a  demonstrably  false  analogy  "), 
in  which  certain  ships  were  held  to  be  engaged  in  the  carriage 
of  contraband,  although  their  destination  was  a  neutral 
port,  were  substantially  approved  of  by  Great  Britain. 
Their  principle  was  adopted  by  Italy,  in  the  Doelwijk, 
in  1896,  and  was  supported  by  Great  Britain  in  the  corre- 
spondence upon  this  subject  which  took  place  with  Germany 
in  1900.  It  was  endorsed,  after  prolonged  discussion, 
by  the  Institut  de  Droit  International  in  1896. 

I  am.  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  July  11  (1904). 


{Unqualified  Captors) 

Among  the  objections  raised  by  the  British  Government 
to  the  capture  by  the  Russian  ship  Peterburg  in  the  Red  Sea,  on 
July  13,  1904,  of  the  P.  and  0.  ss.  Malacca,  for  carriage  of 
contraband,  were  (1)  that  the  so-called  contraband  consisted 
of  government  ammunition  for  the  use  of  the  British  fleet  in 
Chinese  waters ;  and  (2)  what  was  more  serious,  that  the 
capturing  vessel,  which  belonged  to  the  Russian  volunteer  fleet, 
after  issuing  from  the  Black  Sea  under  tlie  commercial  flag, 
had  subsequently,  and  without  touching  at  any  Russian  port, 
brought  up  guns  from  her  hold,  and  had  proceeded  to  exercise 
belhgerent  rights  under  the  Russian  naval  flag.  In  cousecjuence 
of  the  protest  of  the  British  Government,  and  to  close  the  incirlent, 
the   Malacca   was  released   at   Algiers,    after   a   purely   formal 


120    THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OP  NEUTRALS 

examination,  on  July  27,  and  Russia  agreed  to  instruct 
the  officers  of  lier  volunteer  fleet  not  to  make  any  similar 
captures. 

The  question  of  the  legitimacy  of  the  transformation  on  the 
High  Seas  into  a  ship-of-war  of  a  vessel  which  has  previously 
been  sailing  under  the  commercial  flag  was  much  discussed  at 
The  Hague  Conference  of  1907,  but  without  result.  Opinions 
were  so  much  divided  upon  the  point,  that  no  mention  of  it  is 
made  in  Convention  No.  vii.  of  that  year,  "  as  to  the  trans- 
formation of  merchant  vessels  into  ships-of-war." 


THE  ALLAN  TON  {Unqualified  Cantors) 

Sir, — The  indignation  caused  by  the  treatment  of  the 
Allanton  is  natural,  and  will  almost  certainly  prove  to  be 
well  founded  ;  but  Mr.  Rae,  in  the  letter  which  you  print 
this  morning,  overstates  a  good  case.  He  asks  that, 
"whatever  steps  are  taken  for  the  release  of  the  Malacca, 
equally  strong  steps  should  be  taken  for  the  release  of  the 
Allanton  " ;  and  he  can  see  no  difference  between  the  cases 
of  the  two  ships,  except  that  the  former  is  owned  by  a 
powerful  company  in  the  habit  of  carrying  British  mails, 
while  the  latter  is  his  private  property. 

One  would  have  supposed  it  to  be  notorious  that  the 
facts  which  distinguish  the  one  case  from  the  other  are, 
first,  that  the  capture  of  the  Malacca  was  effected  by  a  vessel 
not  entitled  to  exercise  belHgerent  rights  ;  and,  secondly, 
that  Great  Britain  is  prepared  to  claim  the  incriminated 
cargo  as  belonging  to  the  British  Government.  Capture 
by  an  unqualified  cruiser  is  so  suf3Bcient  a  ground  for  a 
claim  of  restoration  and  compensation  that,  except  perhaps 
as  facilitating  the  retreat  of  Russia  from  a  false  position,  it 
would  seem,  to  say  the  least,  superfluous  to  pray  in  aid 


THE  DECLARATION  OF  LONDON  121 

any  other  reason  for  the  cancellation  of  an  act  unlawful 
ah  initio. 

I  have  not  noticed  any  statement  as  to  the  actual 
constitution  of  the  prize  Court  concerned  in  the  condemna- 
tion of  the  Allanton.  Under  Rule  54  of  the  Russian  Naval 
Regulations  of  1895,  a  "  Port  Prize  Court "  must,  for  a  decree 
of  confiscation,  consist  of  six  members,  of  whom  three  must 
be  officials  of  the  Ministries  of  Marine,  Justice,  and  Foreign 
Affairs  respectively.  An  "  Admirals'  Prize  Court,"  for  the 
same  purpose,  need  consist  of  only  four  members,  all  of  whom 
are  naval  officers. 

I  am.  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  July  25  (1904). 

{Note  upon  the  Declaration  of  London) 

The  British  delegates  to  The  Hague  Conference  of  1907  were 
instructed  that  H.M.  Government  "  are  ready  and  willing  for 
their  part,  in  lieu  of  endeavouring  to  frame  new  and  more 
satisfactory  rules  for  the  prevention  of  contraband  trade  in  the 
future,  to  abandon  the  principle  of  contraband  of  war  altogether, 
thus  allowing  the  oversea  trade  in  neutral  vessels  between  belli- 
gerents on  the  one  hand  and  neutrals  on  the  other,  to  continue 
during  war  without  any  restriction,"  except  with  reference  to 
blockades.  This  proposal  was  not  accepted  by  the  Conference, 
which  was  unable  even  to  agree  upon  lists  of  contraband  articles, 
and  recommended  that  the  question  should  be  further  considered 
by  the  Governments  concerned.  Pari.  Pajwr,  Miscell.  No.  1 
(1908),  p.  194. 

This  task  was  accordingly  among  those  undertaken  at  the 
Conference  of  Maritime  Powers  held  in  London  in  1908-1909, 
which  resulted  in  a  Declaration,  Articles  22-44  of  wliidi  con- 
stitute a  fairly  complete  code  of  the  law  of  (;ontra})aiid.  Reference 
has  already  been  made  to  several  articles  of  this  Declaration,  in 
comments   upon    letters   comprised   in   this   section.     It   must, 


122    THE  EIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTEALS 

however,  not  be  forgotten  that  the  Declaration  has  not  yet  been 
ratified,  and  must  be  ratified  by  each  Power  as  a  whole,  or  not  at 
all,  since  Article  65  provides  that  "  the  provisions  of  the  present 
Declaration  form  an  indivisible  whole."  Cf.  the  somewhat  similar 
language,  as  to  the  "  indivisibiUte  "  of  the  four  articles  of  the 
Declaration  of  Paris,  contained  in  the  24th  Protocol  of  the  Paris 
Congress. 


Section  4 
methods  of  warfare  as  affecting  neutrals 

{Privateers :  Mines  :  CaUe-cutting) 
(Privateers) 

The  three  letters  which  immediately  follow  were  written 
to  point  out  that  neither  belligerent  in  the  war  of  1898  was 
under  any  obligation  not  to  employ  privateers.  Within,  how- 
ever, a  few  days  after  the  date  of  the  second  of  these  letters, 
both  the  United  States  and  Spain,  though  both  still  to  be  reckoned 
among  the  few  Powers  which  had  not  acceded  to  the  Declaration 
of  Paris,  announced  their  intention  to  conduct  the  war  in  accord- 
ance with  the  rules  laid  down  by  the  Declaration. 

Art.  3  of  the  Spanish  Royal  Decree  of  April  23  was  to  the 
effect  that  "notwithstanding  that  Spain  is  not  bound  by  the 
Declaration  signed  in  Paris  on  April  16,  1856,  as  she  expressly 
stated  her  wish  not  to  adhere  to  it,  my  Government,  guided 
by  the  principles  of  international  law,  intends  to  observe, 
and  hereby  orders  that  the  following  regulations  for  maritime 
law  be  observed,"  viz.  Arts.  2,  3,  and  4  of  the  Declaration,  after 
setting  out  which  the  Decree  proceeds  to  state  that  the  Govern- 
ment, while  maintaining  "  their  right  to  issue  letters  of  marque, 
.  .  .  will  organise,  for  the  present,  a  service  of  auxiliary  cruisers 
.  .  .  subject  to  the  statutes  and  jurisdiction  of  the  Navy." 

The  Proclamation  of  the  President  of  the  United  States, 
of  April  26,  recites  the  desirability  of  the  war  being  "  conducted 
upon  principles  in  harmony  with  the  present  views  of  nations, 


PEIVATEERING  123 

and  sanctioned  by  their  recent  practice,"  and  that  it  "  has  already 
been  announced  that  the  pohcy  of  the  Government  will  not 
be  to  resort  to  privateering,  but  to  adhere  to  the  rules  of  the 
Declaration  of  Paris,"  and  goes  on  to  adopt  rules  2,  3,  and  4  of 
the  Declaration. 

Ten  years  afterwards,  viz.  on  January  18,  1908,  Spain  signified 
"  her  entire  and  definitive  adhesion  to  the  four  clauses  contained 
in  the  Declaration,"  undertaking  scrupulously  to  conduct  herself 
accordingly.  Mexico  followed  suit  on  February  13,  1909.  The 
United  States  are  therefore  now  the  only  important  Power  which 
has  not  formally  bound  itself  not  to  employ  privateers.  It  seems 
unUkely  that  privateers,  in  the  old  sense  of  the  term,  will  be 
much  heard  of  in  the  future,  though  many  questions  may 
arise  as  to  "  volunteer  navies  "  and  subsidised  liners,  such  as 
those  touched  upon  in  the  last  section,  with  reference  to  captures 
made  by  the  Malacca. 

OUR  MERCANTILE  MARINE  IN  WAR  TIME 

Sir, — There  can  be  no  doubt  that  serious  loss  would 
be  occasioned  to  British  commerce  by  a  war  between  the 
United  States  and  Spain  in  which  either  of  those  Powers 
should  exercise  its  right  of  employing  privateers  or  of 
confiscating  enemy  goods  in  neutral  ])ottoms. 

Before,  however,  adopting  the  measures  recommended, 
with  a  view  to  the  prevention  of  this  loss,  by  Sir  George 
Baden-Powell  in  your  issue  of  this  morning,  it  would  be 
desirable  to  inquire  how  far  they  would  be  in  accordance 
with  international  law,  and  what  would  be  the  not  amount 
of  the  relief  which  they  would  afford. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  say  that  non-compliance 
with  the  provisions  of  the  Declaration  of  Paris  by  a  non- 
signatory  carries  witli  it  none  of  the  consequences  of  a 
breach  of  the  law  of  nations.  The  framers  of  that  somewhat 
hastily  conceived  attempt  to  engraft  a  paper  amendment 


124    THE  EIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTEALS 

upon  the  slowly  matured  product  of  oecumenical  opinion, 
far  from  professing  to  make  general  law,  expressly  state 
that  the  Declaration  "  shall  not  be  binding  except  upon 
those  Powers  who  have  acceded,  or  shall  accede,  to  it." 
As  regards  Spain  and  the  United  States  the  Declaration  is 
res  inter  alios  acta. 

It  follows  that  in  recommending  that  any  action  taken 
by  privateers  against  British  vessels  should  be  treated 
as  an  act  of  piracy  Sir  George  Baden-Powell  is  advocating 
an  inadmissible  atrocity,  which  derives  no  countenance 
from  the  view  theoretically  maintained  by  the  United 
States  at  the  outset  of  the  Civil  War  of  the  illegality 
of  commissions  granted  by  the  Southern  Confederation. 
His  recommendation  that  our  ports  should  be  "  closed " 
to  privateers  is  not  very  intelHgible.  Privateers  would, 
of  course,  be  placed  under  the  restrictions  which  were 
imposed  in  1870,  in  accordance  with  Lord  Granville's 
instructions,  even  on  the  men-of-war  of  belligerents.  They 
would  be  forbidden  to  bring  in  prizes,  to  stay  more  than 
twenty-four  hours,  to  leave  within  twenty-four  hours  of  the 
start  of  a  ship  of  the  other  belligerent,  to  take  more  coal 
than  enough  to  carry  them  to  the  nearest  home  port,  and 
to  take  any  further  supply  of  coal  within  three  months. 
We  might,  no  doubt,  carry  discouragement  of  privateers 
by  so  much  further  as  to  make  refusal  of  coal  absolute 
in  their  case,  but  hardly  so  far  as  to  deny  entry  to  them 
under  stress  of  weather. 

The  difficulties  in  the  way  of  accepting  Sir  G.  Baden- 
Powell's  other  suggestion  are  of  a  different  order.  Although 
we  could  not  complain  of  the  confiscation  by  either  of  the 
supposed  belligerents  of  enemy  property  found  in  British 


PEIVATEERING  125 

vessels  as  being  a  violation  of  international  duty,  we  might 
at  our  own  proper  peril  announce  that  we  should  treat 
such  confiscation  as  "  an  act  of  war."     International  law 
has  long  abandoned  the  attempt  to  define  a  "just  cause  of 
war."     That  must  be  left  to  the  appreciation  of  the  nations 
concerned.     So  to  announce  would  be,  in  effect,  to  say  : — 
"  Although  by  acting  as  you  propose  you  would  violate 
no  rule,  yet  the  consequences  would  be  so  injurious  to  me 
that  I  should  throw  my  sword  into  the  opposite  scale." 
We  should  be  acting  in  the  spirit  of  the  "  Armed  Neutrahties  " 
of  1780  and  1800.     The  expediency  of  so  doing  depends, 
first,  upon  the  extent  to  which  the  success  of  our  action 
would   obviate   the   mischief   against   which   it   would   be 
directed ;     and,    secondly,    upon   the   Hkelihood   that   the 
benefit  which  could  be  obtained  only  by  imposing  a  new 
rule  of  international  law  in  invitos  would  counterbalance 
the   odium   incurred    by   its   imposition.     On   the   former 
question  it  may  be  worth  while  to  remind  the  mercantile 
community    that,   even   under   the    Declaration   of   Paris, 
neutral  trade  must  inevitably  be  put  to  much  inconvenience. 
Any  merchant  vessel  may  be  stopped  with  a  view  to  the 
verification  of  her  national  character,  of  which  the  flag 
is   no   conclusive   evidence.     She   is   further   hable   to   be 
visited  and  searched  on  suspicion  of  being  engaged  in  the 
carriage  of  contraband,  or  of  enemy  military  persons,  or 
of    despatches,    or    in    running    a    blockade.     Should    the 
commander  of  the  visiting  cruiser  have  "  probable  cause  " 
for  suspecting  any  of  these  things,   though   the  vessel  is 
in  fact  innocent  of  them,  he  is  justified  in  putting  a  prize 
crew  on  board  and  sending  her  into  port  with  a  view  to  the 
institution   of   proceedings   against  her  in   a   prize   Court. 


126     THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

A  non-signatory  of  the  Declaration  of  Paris  may  investigate 
and  penalise,  in  addition  to  the  above-mentioned  list  of 
offences,  the  carriage  of  enemy  goods.  This  is,  no  doubt, 
by  far  the  most  important  branch  of  the  trade  which  is 
carried  on  for  belligerents  by  neutrals,  but  it  must  not 
be  forgotten  that  even  were  this  branch  of  trade  universally 
indulged,  in  accordance  with  the  Declaration  of  Paris, 
neutral  commerce  would  still  remain  liable  to  infinite 
annoyance  from  visit  and  search,  with  its  possible  sequel 
in  a  prize  Court. 

The  question  of  the  balance  between  benefit  to  be  gained 
and  odium  to  be  incurred  by  insisting  upon  freedom  to  carry 
the  goods  of  belhgerents  I  leave  to  the  pohticians. 
I  am.  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

The  Athenaeum,  April  16  (1898). 

OUR  MERCANTILE  MARINE  IN  WAR  TIME 

Sir, — To-day's  debate  should  throw  some  hght  upon 
the  views  of  the  Government,  both  as  to  existing  rules  of 
international  law  and  as  to  the  policy  demanded  by  the  in- 
terests of  British  trade.  It  is,  however,  possible  that  the 
Government  may  decline  to  anticipate  the  terms  of  the 
Declaration  of  Neutrality  which  they  may  too  probably 
find  themselves  obliged  to  issue  in  the  course  of  the  next 
few  days,  and  it  is  not  unlikely  that  the  law  officers  may 
decline  to  advise  shipowners  upon  questions  to  which 
authoritative  repKes  can  be  given  only  with  reference  to 
concrete  cases  by  a  prize  Court. 

You  may  perhaps,  therefore,  allow  me  in  the  meantime 


PRIVA.TEERING  127 

to  supplement  my  former  letter  by  a  few  remarks, 
partly  suggested  by  what  has  since  been  written  upon  the 
subject. 

It  is  really  too  clear  for  argument  that  privateers  are  not, 
and  cannot  be  treated,  as  pirates. 

Sir  George  Baden-Powell  still  fails  to  see  that  the  Declara- 
tion of  Paris  was  not  a  piece  of  legislation,  but  a  contract, 
producing  no  effect  upon  the  rights  and  duties  of  nations 
which  were  not  parties  to  it.     We  did  not  thereby,  as  he 
supposes,  "  dechne  to  recognise  private  vessels  of  war  as 
competent    to    use    force   as   neutral  merchantmen."     We 
merely  bound  ourselves  not  to  use  such  vessels  for  such  a 
purpose.     Sir  George  is  still  unable  to  discover  for  privateers 
any  other  category  than  the  "  status  of  pirate."     He  admits 
that  it  would  not  be  necessary  for  their  benefit  to  resort  to 
'*  the  universal  use  of  the  fore-yardarm."     Let  me  assure  him 
that  the  bearer  of  a  United  States  private  commission  of 
war  would  run  no  risk  even  of  being  hanged  at  Newgate. 
President  Lincoln,  it  is  true,  at  the  outset  of  the  Civil  War, 
threatened  to  treat  as  pirates  vessels  operating  under  the 
"  pretended  authority  "  of  the  rebel  States  ;    but  he  was 
speedily  instructed    by  his  own  law  Courts — e.g.   in   the 
Savannah  and  in  the  Golden  Rocket  (insurance)  cases — that 
even  such  vessels  were  not  pirates  iure  gentium.     It  is  also 
tolerably  self-evident  that  we  cannot  absolutely   "  close  " 
our  ports  to  any  class  of  vessels.     There  is  no  inconsistency 
hero  between  my  friend  Sir  Sherston  13akcr  and  myself.     We 
can  discourage  access,  and  of  course,  by  refusal  of  coal, 
render  egress  impossible  for  privateers.     Mr.  Coltman  would 
apparently  be  inclined  to  carry  this  pohcy  so  far  that  he 
would  disarm  and  intern  even  belligerent  ships  of  war  which 


128    THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

should  visit  our  ports.     A  somewhat  hazardous  innovation, 
one  would  think. 

It  is  quite  possible  that  the  question  of  privateering  may 
not  become  a  practical  one  during  the  approaching  war. 
Both  parties  may  expressly  renounce  the  practice,  or  they 
may  follow  the  example  of  Prussia  in  1870,  and  Russia 
at  a  later  date  in  commissioning  fast  liners  under  the  com- 
mand of  naval  officers  ;  a  practice,  by-the-by,  which  is  not, 
as  Sir  George  seems  to  think,  "  right  in  the  teeth  of  the 
Declaration  of  Paris."  See  Lord  Granville's  despatch 
in  1870. 

On  Sir  George's  proposals  with  reference  to  the  carriage 
of  enemy  goods,  little  more  need  be  said,  except  to  deprecate 
arguments  founded  upon  the  metaphorical  statement  that 
"  a  vessel  is  part  of  the  territory  covered  by  her  flag,"  a 
statement  which  Lord  Stowell  found  it  necessary  to  meet 
by  the  assertion  that  a  ship  is  a  "mere  movable."  There 
can  be  no  possible  doubt  of  the  right,  under  international 
law,  of  Spain  and  the  United  States  to  visit  and  search 
neutral  ships  carrying  enemy's  goods,  and  to  confiscate  such 
goods  when  found.  They  may  also  visit  and  search  on 
many  other  grounds,  and  the  question  (one  of  policy)  is 
whether,  rather  than  permit  this  addition  to  the  list,  we 
choose  to  take  a  step  which  would  practically  make  us 
belUgerent.  This  question  also,  it  may  be  hoped,  will  not 
press  for  solution. 

In  any  case,  let  me  express  my  cordial  concurrence  with 
your  hope  that,  when  hostilities  are  over,  some  really 
universal  and  lasting  agreement  may  be  arrived  at  with 
reference  to  the  matters  dealt  with,  as  I  venture  to  think 
prematurely,  by   the  Declaration  of  Paris.     A  reform  of 


PRIVATEEEING  129 

maritime  law  to  which  the  United  States  are  not  a  party- 
is  of  little  worth.  That  search  for  contraband  of  war  can 
ever  be  suppressed  I  do  not  beheve,  and  fear  that  it  may 
be  many  years  before  divergent  national  interests  can  be 
so  far  reconciled  as  to  secure  an  agreement  as  to  the  list  of 
contraband  articles.  In  the  meantime  this  country  is  un- 
fortunately a  party  to  the  astonishing  piece  of  draftsmanship, 
the  "  three  rules  "  of  the  Treaty  of  Washington,  to  which  less 
reference  than  might  have  been  expected  has  been  made 
in  recent  discussions.  The  ambiguities  of  this  document, 
which  have  prevented  it  from  ever  being,  as  was  intended, 
brought  to  the  notice  of  the  other  Powers,  with  a  view  to 
their  acceptance  of  it,  are  such  that  its  redrafting,  or,  better 
still,  its  cancellation,  should  be  the  first  care  of  both  con- 
tracting parties  when  the  wished-for  congress  shall  take  place. 
May  I  add  that  no  serious  student  of  international  law 
is  likely  either  to  overrate  the  authority  which  it  most 
beneficially  exercises,  or  to  conceive  of  it  as  an  unalterable 
body  of  theory. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Brighton,  April  21  (1898). 

OUR  MERCANTILE  MARINE  IN  WAR 

Sir, — Lot  me  assure  Sir  George  Baden-PowoU  that  if, 
as  he  seems  to  think,  I  have  been  unsuccessful  in  grasping 
the  meaning  of  his  very  interesting  letters,  it  lias  not  been 
from  neglect  to  study  them  with  the  attention  which  is  duo 
to  anything  which  ho  may  write.  How  privateering, 
previously   innocent,   can    have    become   piratical,   i.e.   an 


130    THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

offence,  everywhere  justiciable,  against  the  Law  of  Nations, 
if  the  Declaration  of  Paris  was  not  in  the  nature  of  a  piece 
of  legislation,  I  confess  myself  unable  to  understand  ;  but 
have  no  wish  to  repeat  the  remarks  which  you  have  already 
allowed  me  to  make  upon  the  subject. 

I  shall,  however,  be  glad  at  once  to  remove  the  impression 
suggested  by  Sir  George's  letter  of  this  morning,  that  Article 
VII.  of  the  Spanish  Decree  of  April  24  has  any  bearing  upon 
the  legitimacy  of  privateering  generally.  The  article 
in  question  (following,  by-the-by,  the  very  questionable 
precedent  of  a  notification  issued  by  Admiral  Baudin, 
during  the  war  between  France  and  Mexico  in  1839)  merely 
threatens  with  punishment  neutrals  who  may  accept  letters 
of  marque  from  a  belligerent  Government. 

I  am.  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  April  27  (1898). 

[Mines) 

On  the  views  expressed  in  the  first  of  the  two  letters  which 
follow,  as  also  in  the  writer's  British  Academy  paper  on  Neutral 
Duties  as  translated  in  the  Marine  Rundschau,  see  Professor  von 
Martitz  of  Berfin,  in  the  Transactions  of  the  International  Law 
Association,  1907. 

The  topic  has  since  been  dealt  with  in  The  Hague  Convention, 
No.  vin.  of  1907.  By  Art.  1  it  is  forbidden  "  (1)  to  lay  un- 
anchored  automatic  contact  nfines,  unless  they  are  so  constructed 
as  to  become  harmless  one  hour  at  most  after  he  who  has  laid 
them  has  lost  control  over  them  ;  (2)  to  lay  anchored  automatic 
contact  mines  which  do  not  become  harmless  as  soon  as  they  have 
broken  loose  from  their  moorings  ;  (3)  to  employ  torpedoes 
which  do  not  become  harmless  when  they  have  missed  their 
mark."  By  Art.  2  (which  is,  however,  not  accepted  by  France  or 
Germany),  it  is  forbidden  "  to  lay  automatic  contact  mines  off 


MINES  131 

the  coast  and  ports  of  an  enemy,  with  the  sole  object  of  inter- 
cepting commercial  navigation." 


MINES    IN    THE    OPEN    SEA 

Sir, — The  question  raised  in  j^onr  columns  by  Admiral 
de  Horsey  with  reference  to  facts  as  to  which  we  are  as 
yet  imperfectly  informed  well  illustrates  the  perpetually 
recurring  conflict  between  belligerent  and  neutral  interests. 
They  are,  of  course,  irreconcilable,  and  the  rights  of  the 
respective  parties  can  be  defined  only  by  way  of  compromise. 
It  is  beyond  doubt  that  the  theoretically  absolute  right 
of  neutral  ships,  whether  pubhc  or  private,  to  pursue  their 
ordinary  routes  over  the  high  seas  in  time  of  war,  is  hmited 
by  the  right  of  the  belHgerents  to  fight  on  those  seas  a  naval 
battle,  the  scene  of  which  can  be  approached  by  such  ships 
only  at  their  proper  risk  and  peril.  In  such  a  case  the 
neutral  has  ample  warning  of  the  danger  to  which  he  would 
be  exposed  did  he  not  alter  his  intended  course.  It  would, 
however,  be  an  entirely  different  affair  if  he  should  find 
himself  implicated  in  belhgerent  war  risks,  of  the  existence 
of  which  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  be  informed,  while 
pursuing  his  lawful  business  in  waters  over  which  no  nation 
pretends  to  exercise  jurisdiction. 

It  is  certain  that  no  international  usage  sanctions  the 
employment  by  one  belligerent  against  the  other  of  mines, 
or  other  secret  contrivances,  which  would,  without  notice, 
render  dangerous  the  navigation  of  the  high  seas.  No 
belligerent  has  ever  asserted  a  right  to  do  anything  of  the 
kind  ;  and  it  may  be  in  the  recollection  of  your  readers  that 
strong  disapproval  was  expressed  of  a  design,  erroneously 

K   2 


132    THE  BIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTKALS 

attributed  to  the  United  States  a  few  years  since,  of 
effecting  the  blockade  of  certain  Cuban  ports  by  torpedoes, 
instead  of  by  a  cruising  squadron.  These,  it  was  pointed 
out,  would  superadd  to  the  risk  of  capture  and  confiscation,  to 
which  a  blockade-runner  is  admittedly  liable,  the  novel 
penalty  of  total  destruction  of  the  ship  and  all  on  board. 

It  may  be  worth  while  to  add,  as  bearing  upon  the 
question  under  discussion,  that  there  is  a  tendency  in 
expert  opinion  towards  allowing  the  line  between  "  terri- 
torial waters "  and  the  "  high  seas  "  to  be  drawn  at  a 
considerably  greater  distance  than  the  old  measurement  of 
three  miles  from  the  shore. 

I  am.  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  May  23  (1904). 

TERRITORIAL    WATERS 

Sir, — Most  authorities  would,  I  think,  agree  with 
Admiral  de  Horsey  that  the  line  between  "  territorial 
waters  "  and  "  the  high  seas  "  is  drawn  by  international 
law,  if  drawn  by  it  anywhere,  at  a  distance  of  three  miles 
from  low- water-mark.  In  the  first  place  the  ridiculously 
wide  claims  made,  on  behalf  of  certain  States,  by  mediaeval 
jurists  were  cut  down  by  Grotius  to  so  much  water  as  can 
be  controlled  from  the  land.  The  Grotian  formula  was  then 
worked  out  by  Bynkershoek  with  reference  to  the  range 
of  cannon  ;  and,  finally,  this  somewhat  variable  test  was, 
before  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century,  as  we  may  see 
from  the  judgments  of  Lord  Stowell,  superseded  by  the 
hard-and-fast  rule  of  the  three-mile  limit,  which  has  since 


TERRITORIAL  WATERS  133 

received  ample  recognition  in  treaties,  legislation,  and 
judicial  decisions. 

The  subordinate  question,  also  touched  upon  by  the 
Admiral,  of  the  character  to  be  attributed  to  bays,  the 
entrance  to  which  exceeds  six  miles  in  breadth,  presents 
more  difficulty  than  that  relating  to  strictly  coastal  waters. 
I  will  only  say  that  the  Privy  Council,  in  The  Direct  U.S. 
Cable  Co.  v.  Anglo-American  Telegraph  Co.  (L.R.  2  App. 
Ca.  394),  carefully  avoided  giving  an  opinion  as  to  the 
international  law  applicable  to  such  bays,  but  decided 
the  case  before  them,  which  had  arisen  with  reference  to 
the  Bay  of  Conception,  in  Newfoundland,  on  the  narrow 
ground  that,  as  a  British  Court,  they  were  bound  by  certain 
assertions  of  jurisdiction  made  in  British  Acts  of  Parhament. 

The  three-mile  distance  has,  no  doubt,  become  inade- 
quate in  consequence  of  the  increased  range  of  modern 
cannon,  but  no  other  can  be  substituted  for  it  without 
express  agreement  of  the  Powers.  One  can  hardly  admit 
the  view  which  has  been  maintained,  e.g.  by  Professor  de 
Martens,  that  the  distance  shifts  automatically  in  accordance 
with  improvements  in  artillery.  The  whole  matter  might 
well  be  included  among  the  questions  relating  to  the  rights 
and  duties  of  neutrals,  for  the  consideration  of  which  by  a 
conference,  to  be  called  at  an  early  date,  a  wish  was  recorded 
by  The  Hague  Conference  of  1890. 

In  the  meantime  it  may  bo  worth  while  to  call  attention 
to  the  view  of  the  subject  taken  by  a  specially  (iualilUnl  and 
representative  body  of  international  exports.  The  Institut 
de  Droit  International,  after  discussions  and  iiKjuirit'S  which 
had  lasted  for  several  years,  adopted,  at  their  Paris  meeting 
in  1894,  the  following  resolutions,  as  a  statement  of  what, 


134    THE  EIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

in  the  opinion  of  the  Institut,  would  be  reasonable  rules 
with  reference  to  territorial  waters  (I  cite  only  those  bearing 
upon  the  extent  of  such  waters)  : — 

"  Alt.  2. — La  mer  territoriale  s'etend  a  six  milles  marins  (60  au  degre 
de  latitude)  de  la  laisse  de  basse  maree  sur  toute  I'^tendue  des  cotes. 
Art.  3. — Pour  les  bales,  la  mer  territoriale  suit  les  sinuosites  de  la 
c6te,  sauf  qu'elle  est  mesuree  h  partir  d'une  ligne  droite  tiree  en  travers 
de  la  bale,  dans  la  partie  la  plus  rapprochee  de  I'ouverture  vers  la  mer, 
oill  r6cart  entre  les  deux  cotes  de  la  bale  est  de  douze  milles  marins 
de  largeur,  k  moins  qu'un  usage  continu  et  seculaire  n'ait  consacre 
une  largeur  plus  grande.  Art.  4. — En  cas  de  guerre,  I'etat  riverain 
neutre  a  le  droit  de  fixer,  par  la  declaration  de  neutrality,  ou  par  notifica- 
tion sp6ciale,  sa  zone  neutre  au  dela  de  six  milles,  jusqu'^  portee  du 
canon  des  cotes.  Art.  5. — Tous  les  navires  sans  distinction  ont  le 
droit  de  passage  inoffensif  par  la  mer  territoriale,  sauf  le  droit  des 
belligerants  de  reglementer  et,  dans  un  but  de  defense,  de  barrer  le 
passage  dans  la  dite  mer  pour  tout  navire,  et  sauf  le  droit  des  neutres 
de  reglementer  le  passage  dans  la  dite  mer  pour  les  navires  de  guerre 
de  toutes  nationalites."     {Annuaire  de  V Institut,  t.  xiii.  p.  329.) 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 


Oxford,  June  1  (1904). 


{Cable-cutting) 


With  the  letters  which  follow,  compare  the  article  by  the 
same  writer  on  "  Les  cables  sous-marins  en  temps  de  guerre," 
in  the  Revue  de  Droit  International  Prive,  1898,  p.  648. 

The  topic  of  cable-cutting,  as  to  which  the  Institut  de  Droit 
International  arrived  in  1879  at  the  conclusions  set  out  in  the 
first  of  these  letters,  was  again  taken  into  consideration  by  the 
Institut  in  1902  ;  see  the  Annuaire  for  that  year,  pp.  301-332. 

The  Hague  Convention,  No.  iv.  of  1907,  provides,  in  Art.  54, 
that  "submarine  cables  connecting  occupied  territory  with  a 
neutral  territory  shall  not  be  destroyed  or  seized,  unless  in  case 
of  absolute  necessity.  They  must  be  restored,  and  compensation 
must  be  arranged  for  them  at  the  peace." 

Convention  No.  v.,  by  Art.  3,  forbids  belhgerents  (1)  to  install 
on  neutral  territory  a  radio-telegraphic  station,  or  any  other 


CABLE-CUTTING  135 

apparatus,  for  communicating  with  their  land  or  sea  forces  ;  (2) 
to  employ  such  apparatus,  established  by  them  there  before  the 
war,  for  purely  military  purposes.  By  Art.  5,  a  neutral  Power 
is  bound  to  permit  nothing  of  the  sort. 


SUBMARINE    CABLES 

Sir, — The  possibility  of  giving  some  legal  protection  to 
submarine  cables  has  been  carefully  considered  by  the 
Institut  de  Droit  International.  A  committee  was  appointed 
in  1878  to  consider  the  subject,  and  the  presentation  of  its 
report  to  the  meeting  at  Brussels  in  1879  was  followed 
by  an  interesting  discussion  (see  the  Annuaire  de  I'Institut, 
1879-80,  pp.  351-394).  The  conclusions  ultimately  adopted 
by  the  Institut  were  as  follows  : — 

"1.  It  would  be  very  useful  if  the  various  States  would  come  to  an 
understanding  to  declare  that  destruction  of,  or  injury  to,  submarine 
cables  in  the  high  seas  is  an  offence  under  the  Law  of  Nations,  and  to  fix 
precisely  the  wrongful  character  of  the  acts,  and  the  appropriate 
penalties.  With  reference  to  the  last-mentioned  point,  the  degree 
of  uniformity  attainable  must  depend  on  the  amount  of  difference 
between  systoma  of  criminal  legislation.  The  right  of  arresting  offen- 
ders, or  those  presumed  to  bo  such,  might  bo  given  to  the  pubho  vessels 
of  all  nations,  under  conditions  regulated  by  treaties,  but  the  right  to 
try  them  should  be  reserved  to  tlie  national  C!ourts  of  the  vessel  arrested. 

"  2.  A  submarine  telegraphic  cable  uniting  two  neutral  territories 
is  inviolable.  It  is  desirable  that,  when  telegraphic  communication 
must  be  interrupted  in  consequence  of  war,  a  belhgercnt  should  confine 
himself  to  such  measures  as  arc  absolutely  necessary  to  {)revcnt  the 
cable  from  being  used,  and  that  such  measures  should  be  discontinued, 
or  that  any  damage  caused  by  them  should  bo  repaired  as  soon  as  tho 
cessation  of  hostilities  may  permit." 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  November  23  (1881). 


136    THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

SUBMARINE  CABLES  IN  TIME  OF  WAR 

Sib, — I  venture  to  think  that  the  question  which  has 
been  raised  as  to  the  legitimacy  of  cable-cutting  is  not  so 
insoluble  as  most  of  the  allusions  to  it  might  lead  one  to 
suppose.  It  is  true  that  no  light  is  thrown  upon  it  by  the 
Convention  of  1884,  which  relates  exclusively  to  time  of 
peace,  and  was  indeed  signed  by  Lord  Lyons,  on  behalf 
of  Great  Britain,  only  with  an  express  reservation  to  that 
effect.  Nor  are  we  helped  by  the  case  to  which  attention 
was  called  in  your  columns  some  time  since  by  Messrs. 
Eyre  and  Spottiswoode.  Their  allusion  was  doubtless  to 
the  International  (L.R.  3  A.  and  E.  321),  which  is  irre- 
levant to  the  present  inquiry.  The  question  is  a  new  one, 
but,  though  covered  by  no  precedent,  I  cannot  doubt  that 
it  is  covered  by  certain  well-established  principles  of  inter- 
national law,  which,  it  is  hardly  necessary  to  remark,  is  no 
cut-and-dried  system  but  a  body  of  rules  founded  upon,  and 
moving  with,  the  public  opinion  of  nations. 

That  branch  of  international  law  which  deals  with  the 
relations  of  neutrals  and  belligerents  is,  of  course,  a  com- 
promise between  what  Grotius calls  the  "belli  rigor"  and  the 
"  commerciorum  libertas."  The  terms  of  the  compromise, 
originally  suggested  partly  by  equity,  partly  by  national 
interest,  have  been  varied  and  re-defined,  from  time  to 
time,  with  reference  to  the  same  considerations.  It  is 
perhaps  reasonable  that,  in  settling  these  terms,  preponderant 
weight  should  have  been  given  to  the  requirements  of  belli- 
gerents, engaged  possibly  in  a  hfe  and  death  struggle.  "  Jus 
commerciorum  sequum  est,"  says  Gentih;  "at  hoc  aequius, 
tuendse  salutis."     There  is  accordingly  no  doubt  that  in  land 


CABLE-CUTTING  137 

warfare  a  belligerent  may  not  only  interrupt  communica- 
tions by  road,  railway,  post,  or  telegraph  without  giving  any 
ground  of  complaint  to  neutrals  who  may  be  thereby 
inconvenienced,  but  may  also  lay  hands  on  such  neutral 
property — shipping,  railway  carriages,  or  telegraphic  plant — 
as  may  be  essential  to  the  conduct  of  his  operations,  making 
use  of  and  even  destroying  it,  subject  only  to  a  duty  to 
compensate  the  owners.  This  he  does  in  pursuance  of  the 
well-known  "droit  d'angarie,"  an  extreme  appHcation  of 
which  occurred  in  1871,  when  certain  British  colliers  were 
sunk  in  the  Seine  by  the  Prussians  in  order  to  prevent  the 
passage  of  French  gunboats  up  the  river.  Count  Bismarck 
undertook  that  the  owners  of  the  ships  should  be  in- 
demnified, and  Lord  Granville  did  not  press  for  anything 
further.  Such  action,  if  it  took  place  outside  of  belligerent 
territory,  would  not  be  tolerated  for  a  moment. 

The  application  of  these  principles  to  the  case  of  sub- 
marine cables  would  appear  to  be,  to  a  certain  point  at  any 
rate,  perfectly  clear.  Telegraphic  communication  with  the 
outside  world  may  well  be  as  important  to  a  State  engaged 
in  warfare  as  similar  means  of  communication  between  one 
point  and  another  within  its  own  territory.  Just  as  an 
invader  would  without  scruple  interrupt  messages,  and  even 
destroy  telegraphic  plant,  on  land,  so  may  he  thus  act 
within  the  enemy's  territorial  waters,  or,  perhaps,  even  so 
far  from  shore  as  he  could  reasonably  place  a  blockading 
squadron.  It  may  be  objected  that  a  boUigeront  has  no 
right  to  prevent  the  access  of  neutral  ships  to  unblockadud 
portions  of  the  enemy's  coast  on  the  ground  that  by  carrying 
diplomatic  agents  or  despatches  they  are  keeping  up  the 
communications  of  his  enemy  with  neutral  Governments. 


138    THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

But  this  indulgence  rests  on  the  presumption  that  such 
official  communications  are  "innocent,"  a  presumption 
obviously  inapplicable  to  telegraphic  messages  indiscrim- 
inately received  in  the  course  of  business.  It  would  seem, 
therefore,  to  be  as  reasonable  as  it  is  in  accordance  with 
analogy  that  a  belligerent  should  be  allowed,  within  the 
territorial  waters  of  his  enemy,  to  cut  a  cable,  even  though  it 
may  be  neutral  property,  of  which  the  terminus  ad  quern  is 
enemy  territory,  subject  only  to  a  liabihty  to  indemnify 
the  neutral  owners. 

The  cutting,  elsewhere  than  in  the  enemy's  waters, 
of  a  cable  connecting  enemy  with  neutral  territory  receives 
no  countenance  from  international  law.  Still  less  per- 
missible would  be  the  cutting  of  a  cable  connecting  two 
neutral  ports,  although  messages  may  pass  through  it 
which,  by  previous  and  subsequent  stages  of  transmission, 
may  be  useful  to  the  enemy. 

Your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  May  21  (1897). 

SUBMARINE  CABLES  IN  TIME  OF  WAR 

Sir, — Will  you  allow  me  to  refer  in  a  few  words  to  the 
interesting  letters  upon  the  subject  of  submarine  cables 
which  have  been  addressed  to  you  by  Mr.  Parsone  and  Mr. 
Charles  Bright?  In  asserting  that  "the  question  as  to  the 
legitimacy  of  cable-cutting  is  covered  by  no  precedent,"  I 
had  no  intention  of  denying  that  belhgerent  interference 
with  cables  had  ever  occurred.  International  precedents 
are  made  by  diplomatic  action  (or  dehberate  inaction)  with 


CABLE-CUTTING  139 

reference  to  facts,  not  by  those  facts  themselves.  To  the 
best  of  my  behef  no  case  of  cable-cutting  has  ever  been 
made  matter  of  diplomatic  representation,  and  I  understand 
Mr.  Parsone  to  admit  that  no  claim  in  respect  of  damage 
to  cables  was  presented  to  the  mixed  Commission  appointed 
under  the  Convention  of  1883  between  Great  Britain  and 
Chile. 

In  the  course  of  his  able  address  upon  "Belhgerents  and 
Neutrals,"  reported  in  your  issue  of  this  morning,  I  observe 
that  Mr.  Macdonell  suggests  that  the  Institut  de  Droit 
International  might  usefully  study  the  question  of  cables 
in  time  of  war.  It  may,  therefore,  be  well  to  state  that  this 
service  has  already  been  rendered.  The  Institut,  at  its 
Paris  meeting  in  1878,  appointed  a  committee,  of  which 
M.  Renault  was  chairman,  to  consider  the  whole  subject  of 
the  protection  of  cables,  both  in  peace  and  in  war  ;  and  at 
its  Brussels  meeting,  in  1879,  carefully  discussed  the  ex- 
haustive report  of  its  committee  and  voted  certain 
"  conclusions,"  notably  the  following  : — 

"  Le  cable  teldgraphique  sous-marin  qui  unit  deux  territoires  neutres 
est  inviolable. 

'*  II  est  k  d6sirer,  quand  Ics  communications  tilegrajjhiqucs  doivont 
cesser  par  suite  de  I'^tat  de  guerre,  que  Ton  so  borne  aux  mesuros 
stricteraent  n^ccssaircs  pour  cmpecher  I'usage  du  cable,  ct  qu'il  soit  mis 
fin  k  ces  mesuros,  ou  que  Ton  en  rcparc  Ics  consc(iuenccs,  aussitot  que 
lo  permettra  la  cessation  des  hostilites." 

It  was  in  no  small  measure  duo  to  the  initiative  of  the 
Institut  that  diplomatic  conferences  were  held  at  Paris, 
which  in  1882  produced  a  draft  convention  for  the  protec- 
tion of  cables,  not  restricted  in  its  operation  to  time  of  peace ; 
and  in  1884  the  actual  convention,  which  is  so  restricted. 

It  may  not  be  generally  known  that  in  18G4,  before  the 


140    THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

difficulties  of  the  subject  were  thoroughly  appreciated,  a 
convention  was  signed,  though  it  never  became  operative, 
by  which  Brazil,  Hayti,  Italy,  and  Portugal  undertook  to 
recognise  the  "neutrality"  in  time  of  war  of  a  cable  to  be 
laid  by  one  Balestrini.  So,  in  1869,  the  United  States  were 
desirous  of  concluding  a  general  convention  which  should 
assimilate  the  destruction  of  cables  in  the  high  seas  to 
piracy,  and  should  continue  to  be  in  force  in  time  of  war. 
The  Brussels  conference  of  1874  avoided  any  mention  of 
"  cables  sous-marins." 

The  moral  of  all  that  has  been  written  upon  this  subject 
is  obviously  that  drawn  by  Mr.  Charles  Bright — viz.  "the 
urgent  necessity  of  a  system  of  cables  connecting  the  British 
Empire  by  direct  and  independent  means — i.e.  without 
touching  on  foreign  soil." 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  June  3  (1897). 


Section  5 
Destruction  of  Prizes 


A  British  ship,  the  Knight  Commander,  bound  from  New 
York  to  Yokohama  and  Kobe,  was  stopped  on  July  23,  1904, 
by  a  Russian  cruiser,  and  as  her  cargo  consisted  largely  of  railway 
material,  was  considered  to  be  engaged  in  carriage  of  contraband. 
Her  crew  and  papers  were  taken  on  board  the  cruiser,  and  she 
was  sent  to  the  bottom  by  fire  from  its  guns.  The  reasons  officially 
given  for  this  proceeding  were  that :  "  The  proximity  of  the 
enemy's  port,  the  lack  of  coal  on  board  the  vessel  to  enable 
her  to  be  taken  into  a  Russian  port,  and  the  impossibiUty  of 
supplying  her  with  coal  from  one  of  the  Russian  cruisers,  owing 


DESTRUCTION  OF  PRIZES  141 

to  the  high  seas  running  at  the  time,  obUged  the  commander 
of  the  Russian  cruiser  to  sink  her." 

The  Russian  Regulations  as  to  Naval  Prize,  Art.  21,  allowed 
a  commander  "  in  exceptional  cases,  when  the  preservation  of  a 
captured  vessel  appears  impossible  on  account  of  her  bad  con- 
dition or  entire  worthlessness,  the  danger  of  her  recapture  by 
the  enemy,  or  the  great  distance  or  blockade  of  ports,  or  else 
on  account  of  danger  threatening  the  ship  which  has  made  the 
capture,  or  the  success  of  her  operations,"  to  burn  or  sink  the 
prize. 

The  Japanese  Regulations,  Art.  91,  were  to  the  same  effect 
in  cases  where  the  prize  (1)  cannot  be  navigated  owing  to  her 
being  imseaworthy,  or  to  dangerous  seas  ;  (2)  is  likely  to  be 
recaptured  by  the  enemy ;  (3)  cannot  be  navigated  without 
depriving  the  ship-of-war  of  officers  and  men  required  for  her  own 
safety. 

The  case  of  the  Knight  Commander  was  the  subject  of  comment, 
on  the  27th  of  the  same  month,  in  both  Houses  of  Parliament. 
In  the  House  of  Lords,  Lord  Lansdowne  spoke  of  what  had 
occurred  as  "  a  very  serious  breach  of  international  law,"  "  an 
outrage,"  against  which  it  had  been  considered  "  a  duty  to  lodge 
a  strong  protest."  In  the  House  of  Commons,  Mr.  Balfour 
described  it  as  "  entirely  contrary  to  the  accepted  practice  of 
civihsed  nations."  Similar  language  was  used  in  Parliament  on 
August  10,  when  Mr.  Gibson  Bowles  alluded  to  my  letter  of  the 
Gth,  in  a  way  which  gave  occasion  for  that  of  the  14th. 

The  Knight  Commander  was  condemned  by  the  Prize  Court 
at  Vladivostok  on  August  16,  1904,  and  the  sentence  was 
confirmed  on  December  5,  1905,  by  the  Court  of  Appeal  at  St. 
Petersburg,  which  found  it  "  impossible  to  agree  that  the  destruc- 
tion of  a  neutral  vessel  is  contrary  to  the  principles  of  international 
law."  The  Russian  Government  has  remained  firm  on  the  point, 
and  in  1908  declined  to  submit  the  case  to  arbitration. 

The  Institut  de  Droit  International  in  its  Code  des  Prises 
maritime^,  Art.  50  (not,  be  it  observed,  professing  to  state  the  law 
as  it  is,  but  as  it  should  be),  had  taken  a  view  in  accordance  with 
that  maintained  by  the  British  Government  {Annuaire,  t.  ix.  p. 
200;  Tableau,  p.  205),  but  it  was,  however,  the  opinion  of  the 
present  writer,  as  will  appear  from  the  following  letters,  that  no 
rule  of  international  law,  by  which  the  sinking   of  even  neutral 


142    THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

prizes  was  absolutely  prohibited,  could  be  shown  to  exist.  He 
had  previously  touched  upon  this  question  in  his  evidence  before 
the  Royal  Commission  on  the  Supply  of  Food,  &c.,  in  Time  of 
War,  on  November  4,  1903,  and  returned  to  it  later  in  his  paper 
upon  the  "  Duties  of  Neutrals,"  read  to  the  British  Academy  on 
April  12,  1905  {Transactions,  ii.  p.  66,  and  separately  in  French), 
cited  in  the  judgment  of  the  St.  Petersburg  Court  of  Appeal  in 
the  case  of  the  Knight  Commander. 

The  subsequent  history  of  the  question,  of  which  some  account 
will  be  given  at  the  end  of  this  section,  may  be  claimed  in  favour 
of  the  correctness  of  the  opinion  maintained  in  the  letters. 

RUSSIAN  PRIZE  LAW 

Sir, — The  neutral  Powers  have  serious  ground  of  com- 
plaint as  to  the  mode  in  which  Russia  is  conducting  opera- 
tions at  sea.  It  may,  however,  be  doubted  whether  public 
opinion  is  sufficiently  well  informed  to  be  capable  of  esti- 
mating the  comparative  gravity  of  the  acts  which  are  just 
now  attracting  attention.  Putting  aside  for  the  moment 
questions  arising  out  of  the  Straits  Convention  of  1856,  as 
belonging  to  a  somewhat  different  order  of  ideas,  we  may 
take  it  that  the  topics  most  needing  careful  consideration 
relate  to  removal  of  contraband  from  the  ship  that  is  carry- 
ing it  without  taking  her  in  for  adjudication  ;  interference 
with  mail  steamers  and  their  mail  bags  ;  perversely  wrong 
decisions  of  Prize  Courts  ;  confiscation  of  ships  as  well  as  of 
their  contraband  cargo  ;  destruction  of  prizes  at  sea  ;  the 
list  of  contraband.  Of  these  topics,  the  two  last  mentioned 
are  probably  the  most  important,  and  on  each  of  these  I  will 
ask  you  to  allow  me  to  say  a  few  words. 

1.  There  is  no  doubt  that  by  the  Russian  regulations  of 
1895,  Article  21;  and  instructions  of  1901,  Article  40,  officers 
are  empowered  to  destroy  their  prizes  at  sea,  no  distinction 


DESTRUCTION  OF  PRIZES  143 

being  drawn  between  neutral  and  enemy  property,  under 
such  exceptional  circumstances  as  the  bad  condition  or  small 
value  of  the  prize,  risk  of  recapture,  distance  from  a  Russian 
port,  danger  to  the  Imperial  cruiser  or  to  the  success  of  her 
operations.  The  instructions  of  1901,  it  may  be  added, 
explain  that  an  officer  "incurs  no  responsibility  whatever  " 
for  so  acting  if  the  captured  vessel  is  really  hable  to  confisca- 
tion and  the  special  circumstances  imperatively  demand  her 
destruction.  It  is  fair  to  say  that  not  dissimilar,  though 
less  stringent,  instructions  were  issued  by  France  in  1870 
and  by  the  United  States  in  1898  ;  also  that,  although  the 
French  instructions  expressly  contemplate  "  I'etablissement 
des  indemnites  a  attribuer  aux  neutres,"  a  French  Prize 
Court  in  1870  refused  compensation  to  neutral  owners  for 
the  loss  of  their  property  on  board  of  enemy  ships  burnt 
at  sea. 

The  question,  however,  remains  whether  such  regulations 
are  in  accordance  with  the  rules  of  international  law.  The 
statement  of  these  rules  by  Lord  Stowell,  who  speaks  of 
them  as  "  clear  in  principle  and  established  in  practice,"  may, 
I  think,  be  summarised  as  follows :  An  enemy's  ship,  after 
her  crew  has  been  placed  in  safety,  may  be  destroyed. 
Where  there  is  any  ground  for  believing  that  the  ship,  or  any 
part  of  her  cargo,  is  neutral  property,  such  action  is  justifi- 
able only  in  cases  of  "  the  gravest  importance  to  the  captor's 
own  State,"  after  securing  the  ship's  papers  and  subject  to 
the  right  of  neutral  owners  to  receive  full  compensation 
{Actceon,  2  Dods.  48  ;  Felicity,  ib.  381  ;  substantially  fol- 
lowed by  Dr.  Lushington  in  Leucade,  Spinks,  221).  It  is 
not  the  case,  as  is  alleged  by  the  Novoe  Vremya,  that  any 
British  regulations  "  contain   the  same   provisions  as   the 


144     THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

Russian  "  on  this  subject.  On  the  contrary,  the  Admiralty 
Manual  of  1888  allows  destruction  of  enemy  vessels  only  ; 
and  goes  so  far  in  the  direction  of  liberality  as  to  order  the 
release,  without  ransom,  of  a  neutral  prize  which  either  from 
its  condition,  or  from  lack  of  a  prize  crew,  cannot  be  sent  in 
for  adjudication.  The  Japanese  instructions  of  1894  permit 
the  destruction  of  only  enemy  vessels  ;  and  Article  50  of 
the  carefully  debated  "  Code  des  prises  "  of  the  Institut  de 
Droit  International  is  to  the  same  effect.  It  may  be  worth 
while  to  add  that  the  eminent  Russian  jurist,  M.  de  Martens, 
in  his  book  on  international  law,  published  some  twenty 
years  ago,  in  mentioning  that  the  distance  of  her  ports  from 
the  scenes  of  naval  operations  often  obhges  Russia  to  sink 
her  prizes,  so  that  "  ce  qui  les  lois  maritimes  de  tous  les  6tats 
consid^rent  comme  un  moyen  auquel  il  n'y  a  lieu  de  recourir 
qu'^  la  derni^re  extremite,  se  transformera  n^cessairement 
pour  nous  en  regie  normale,"  foresaw  that  "  cette  mesure 
d'un  caractere  general  soulevera  indubitablement  contre 
notre  pays  un  mecontentement  universel." 

2.  A  far  more  important  question  is,  I  venture  to  think, 
raised  by  the  Russian  list  of  contraband,  sweeping,  as  it 
does,  into  the  category  of  "  absolutely  contraband  "  articles 
things  such  as  provisions  and  coal,  to  which  a  contraband 
character,  in  any  sense  of  the  term,  has  usually  been  denied 
on  the  Continent,  while  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States 
have  admitted  them  into  the  category  of  "conditional" 
contraband,  only  when  shown  to  be  suitable  and  destined  for 
the  armed  forces  of  the  enemy,  or  for  the  relief  of  a  place 
besieged.  Still  more  unwarrantable  is  the  Russian  claim  to 
interfere  with  the  trade  in  raw  cotton.  Her  prohibition  of 
this  trade  is  wholly  unprecedented,  for  the  treatment  of 


DESTRUCTION  OF  PRIZES  145 

cotton  during  the  American  Civil  War  wiU  be  found  on 
examination  to  have  no  bearing  on  the  question  under  con- 
sideration. I  touch  to-day  upon  this  large  subject  only  to 
express  a  hope  that  our  Government,  in  concert,  if  possible, 
with  other  neutral  Governments,  has  communicated  to  that 
of  Russia,  with  reference  to  its  Hst  of  prohibited  articles,  a 
protest  in  language  as  unmistakable  as  that  employed  by  our 
Foreign  Ofifice  in  1885  : — "  I  regret  to  have  to  inform 
you,  M.  I'Ambassadeur,"  wrote  Lord  Granville,  "  that  Her 
Majesty's  Government  feel  compelled  to  take  exception  to  the 
proposed  measure,  as  they  cannot  admit  that,  consistently 
with  the  law  and  practice  of  nations,  and  with  the  rights  of 
neutrals,  provisions  in  general  can  be  treated  as  contraband 
of  war."  A  timely  warning  that  a  claim  is  inadmissible  is 
surely  preferable  to  waiting  till  bad  feehng  has  been  aroused 
by  the  concrete  apphcation  of  an  objectionable  doctrine. 

I  am.  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E,  Holland. 

Oxford,  August  1  (1904). 

RUSSIAN   PRIZE   LAW 

Sir, — From  this  hilltop  I  observe  that,  in  the  debate  of 
Thursday  last,  Mr.  Gibson  Bowles,  alluding  to  a  letter  of 
mine  which  appeared  in  your  issue  of  August  6,  complained 
that  I "  had  not  given  the  proper  reference  "  to  Lord  Stowell's 
judgments.  Mr.  Bowles  seems  to  bo  unaware  that  in  refer- 
ring to  a  d(jcided  case  the  page  mentioned  is,  in  the  absence 
of  any  indication  to  the  contrary,  invariably  that  on  which 
the  report  of  the  case  commences.  I  may,  perhaps,  also  be 
allowed  to  say  that  he,  in  my  opinion,  misapprehends  the 


146    THE  EIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTEALS 

effect  of  the  passage  quoted  by  him  from  the  Felicity, 
which  decides  only  that,  whatever  may  be  the  justification 
for  the  destruction  of  a  neutral  prize,  the  neutral  owner  is 
entitled,  as  against  the  captor,  to  full  compensation  for  the 
loss  thereby  sustained, 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Eggishorn,  Valais,  Suisse,  Augiist  14  (1904). 

EUSSIAN    PEIZE   LAW 

Sir, — Mr.  Gibson  Bowles  has,  I  find,  addressed  to  you  a 
letter  in  which  he  attempts  to  controvert  two  statements  of 
mine  by  the  simple  expedient  of  omitting  essential  portions 
of  each  of  them. 

1.  Mr.  Bowles  having  revealed  himself  as  unaware  that 
the  mode  in  which  I  had  cited  a  group  of  cases  upon  destruc- 
tion of  prizes  was  the  correct  mode,  I  thought  it  well  to 
provide  him  with  the  rudimentary  information  that,  "  in 
referring  to  a  decided  case,  the  page  mentioned  is,  in  the 
absence  of  any  indication  to  the  contrary,  invariably  that  on 
which  the  report  of  the  case  commences."  He  replies  that  he 
has  found  appended  to  a  citation  of  a  passage  in  a  judgment 
the  page  in  which  this  passage  occurs.  May  I  refer  him, 
for  an  explanation  of  this  phenomenon,  to  the  words  (now 
itaUcised)  omitted  in  his  quotation  of  my  statement  ?  It  is, 
of  course,  common  enough,  when  the  reference  is  obviously 
not  to  the  case  as  a  whole  but  to  an  extract  from  it,  thus  to 
give  a  clue  to  the  extract,  the  formula  then  employed  being 
frequently  "  at  page  so-and-so." 

2.  I  had  summarised  the  effect,  as  I  conceive  it,  of  the 


DESTRUCTION  OF  PRIZES  147 

group  of  cases  above  mentioned  in  the  following  terms  : — 
"  Such  action  is  justifiable  only  in  cases  of  the  gravest  im- 
portance to  the  captor's  own  State,  after  securing  the  sJii-p's 
papers,  and  subject  to  the  right  of  the  neutral  owners  to  receive 
full  compensation.''  Here,  again,  while  purporting  to  quote 
me,  Mr.  Bowles  omits  the  all-important  words  now  itahcised. 
I  am,  however,  maltreated  in  good  company.  Mr.  Bowles 
represents  Lord  Stowell  as  holding  that  destruction  of  neutral 
property  cannot  be  justified,  even  in  cases  of  the  gravest 
importance  to  the  captor's  own  State.  What  Lord  Stowell 
actually  says,  in  the  very  passage  quoted  by  Mr.  Bowles,  is 
that  "  to  the  neutral  it  can  only  be  justified,  under  any  such 
circumstances,  by  a  full  restitution  in  value."  I  would 
suggest  that  Mr.  Bowles  should  find  an  opportunity  for 
reading  in  extenso  the  reports  of  the  Actceon  (2  Dods.  48) 
and  the  Felicity  {ib.  381),  as  also  for  re-reading  the  passage 
which  occurs  at  p.  38G  of  the  latter  case,  before  venturing 
further  into  the  somewhat  intricate  technicalities  of  prize  law. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Eggishorn,  Suisso,  August  2G  (1904). 

THE  SINKING  OF  NEUTRAL  PRIZES 

Sir, — In  your  St. Petersburg  correspondence  of  yesterday 
I  see  that  some  reference  is  made  to  what  I  have  had  occasion 
to  say  from  time  to  time  upon  the  vexed  question  of  the 
sinking  of  neutral  vessels,  and  your  Correspondent  thinks  it 
"  would  be  decidedly  interesting  "  to  know  whether  I  have 
really  changed  my  opinion  on  the  subject.  Perhaps,  there- 
fore, I  may  be  allowed  to  state  that  my  opinion  on  the 

L  2 


148    THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

subject  has  suffered  no  change,  and  may  be  summarised  as 
follows  : — 

1.  There  is  no  established  rule  of  international  law  which 
absolutely  forbids,  under  any  circumstances,  the  sinking  of 
a  neutral  prize.  A  consensus  gentium  to  this  effect  will 
hardly  be  alleged  by  those  who  are  aware  that  such  sinking 
is  permitted  by  the  most  recent  prize  regulations  of  France, 
Russia,  Japan,  and  the  United  States. 

2.  It  is  much  to  be  desired  that  the  practice  should  be, 
by  future  international  agreement,  absolutely  forbidden — 
that  the  lenity  of  British  practice  in  this  respect  should 
become  internationally  obUgatory. 

3.  In  the  meantime,  to  adopt  the  language  of  the  French 
instructions,  "On  ne  doit  user  de  ce  droit  de  destruction 
qu'avec  la  plus  grande  reserve  "  ;  and  it  may  well  be  that 
any  given  set  of  instructions  {e.g.  the  Russian)  leaves  on 
this  point  so  large  a  discretion  to  commanders  of  cruisers 
as  to  constitute  an  intolerable  grievance. 

4.  In  any  case,  the  owner  of  neutral  property,  not  proved 
to  be  good  prize,  is  entitled  to  the  fullest  compensation  for 
his  loss.     In  the  language  of  Lord  Stowell : — 

"  The  destruction  of  the  property  may  have  been  a  meritorious  act 
towards  his  own  Government ;  but  still  the  person  to  whom  the 
property  belongs  must  not  be  a  sufferer  ...  if  the  captor  has  by  the 
act  of  destruction  conferred  a  benefit  upon  the  public,  he  must  look 
to  his  own  Government  for  his  indemnity." 

It  may  be  worth  while  to  add  that  the  pubHshed  state- 
ments on  the  subject  for  which  I  am  responsible  are  contained 
in  the  Admiralty  Manual  of  Prize  Law  of  1888  (where 
section  303  sets  out  the  lenient  British  instructions  to  com- 
manders, without  any  imphcation  that  instructions  of  a 


DESTRUCTION  OF  PRIZES  149 

severer  kind  would  have  been  inconsistent  with  international 
law) ;  in  letters  which  appeared  in  your  columns  on  August 
6, 17,  and  30,  1904  ;  and  in  a  paper  on  "  Neutral  Duties  in  a 
Maritime  War,  as  illustrated  by  recent  events,"  read  before 
the  British  Academy  in  April  last,  a  French  translation  of 
which  is  in  circulation  on  the  Continent. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Temple,  June  29  (1905). 

The  Russian  circular  of  April  3,  1906,  inviting  the  Powers 
to  a  second  Peace  Conference,  included  among  the  topics  for 
discussion  :  "  Destruction  par  force  majeure  des  batiments  de 
commerce  neutres  arretes  comme  prises,"  and  the  British  delegates 
were  instructed  to  urge  the  acceptance  of  what  their  Government 
had  maintained  to  be  the  existing  rule  on  the  subject.  The 
Conference  of  1907  declined,  however,  to  define  existing  law, 
holding  that  its  business  was  solely  to  consider  what  should  be 
the  law  in  future.  After  long  discussions,  in  the  course  of  which 
frequent  reference  was  made  to  views  expressed  by  the  present 
writer  (see  Actes  et  Documents,  t.  iii.  pp.  991-993,  1010,  1016, 
1018,  1048,  1171),  tlie  Conference  failed  to  arrive  at  any  con- 
clusion as  to  the  desirabihty  of  prohibiting  the  destruction  of 
neutral  prizes,  and  confined  itself  to  the  expression  of  a  wish 
{voeu)  that  this,  and  other  unsettled  points  in  the  law  of  naval 
warfare,  should  be  dealt  with  by  a  subsequent  Conference. 

This  question  was,  accordingly,  one  of  those  submitted  to  a 
Conference  of  ten  maritime  Powers,  which  was  called  together 
by  Great  Britain,  for  reasons  upon  which  something  will  be  said 
in  the  next  section,  and  met  in  London  on  December  4,  1908. 

The  question  of  sinking  was  fully  debated  in  this  Conference, 
with  the  assistance  of  memoranda,  in  which  the  several  Powers 
represented  explained  their  divergent  views  upon  it,  and  of 
reports  prepared  by  committees  specially  appointed  for  tlie 
purpose.  It  soon  became  apparent  that  the  British  ])ropo3al 
for  an  absolute  prohibition  of  the  destruction  of  neutral  prizes 
had  no  chance  of  being  accepted  ;  while,  on  the  other  hand,  it 
wa.s  generally  agreed  that  the  practice  is  permissible  only  in 


150     THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

exceptional  cases.  (See  Pari.  Paper,  Miscell.  No.  5  (1909), 
pp.  2-53,  99-102,  120,  189,  205,  215,  223,  248,  268-278,  323, 
365.)  Articles  48-54  of  tlie  Declaration,  signed  by  the  delegates 
to  the  Conference  on  February  26,  1909,  relate  to  this  question. 
After  laying  down,  in  Art.  48,  the  general  principle  that  "  a 
neutral  prize  cannot  be  destroyed  by  the  captor,  but  should  be 
taken  into  such  port  as  is  proper  for  the  legal  decision  of  the 
rightfulness  of  the  capture,"  the  Declaration  proceeds,  in  Art.  49, 
to  quaUfy  this  principle  by  providing  that  "  exceptionally,  a 
neutral  vessel  captured  by  a  belligerent  warship,  which  would  be 
liable  to  confiscation,  may  be  destroyed,  if  obedience  to  Art.  48 
might  compromise  the  safety  of  the  warship,  or  the  success  of 
the  operations  in  which  she  is  actually  engaged." 


Section  6 
An  International  Prize  Court 


The  forecast,  incidentally  attempted  in  the  following  letters, 
of  the  general  results  likely  to  be  arrived  at  by  the  second  Peace 
Conference,  has  been  justified  by  the  event.  As  much  may  be 
claimed  for  the  views  maintained  in  these  letters  upon  the  topic 
with  which  they  were  more  specifically  concerned.  Instead  of 
letting  loose  the  judges  of  the  proposed  International  prize  Court 
to  "  make  law,"  in  accordance  with  what  might  happen  to  be  their 
notions  of  "  the  general  principles  of  justice  and  equity,"  a  serious 
attempt  has  been  made  to  supply  them  with  a  Code  of  the  law 
which  they  would  be  expected  to  administer. 

Some  account  will  be  given  at  the  end  of  this  section  of  the 
steps  which  have  so  far  been  taken  towards  the  establishment 
of  an  International  Court  of  Appeal  in  cases  of  prize. 

AN  INTERNATIONAL  PRIZE  COURT 

Sir, — The  idea  suggested  by  the  question  addressed 
on  February  19  to  the  Government  by  Mr.  A.  Herbert — 
viz.  that  the  appeal  in  prize  cases  should  lie,  not  to  a  Court 
belonging   to   the   belligerent   from   whose   Court   of   first 


AN  INTERNATIONAL  PRIZE  COURT  151 

instance  the  appeal  is  brought,  but  to  an  international 
tribunal,  has  a  plausible  appearance  of  fairness,  but  involves 
many  preliminary  questions  which  must  not  be  lost  sight  of. 
Prize  Courts  are,  at  present,  Courts  of  enquiry,  to  which  a 
belhgerent  Government  entrusts  the  duty  of  ascertaining 
whether  the  captures  made  by  its  officers  have  been  properly 
made,  according  to  the  views  of  international  law  entertained 
by  that  Government.  There  exists,  no  doubt,  among 
Continental  jurists,  a  considerable  body  of  opinion  in  favour 
of  giving  to  Courts  of  Appeal,  at  any  rate,  in  prize  cases  a 
wholly  different  character.  This  opinion  found  its  expression 
in  Articles  100-109  of  the  Code  des  Prises  Maritimes, 
finally  adopted  at  its  Heidelberg  meeting,  in  1887,  by  the 
Institut  de  Droit  International.    Article  100  runs  as  follows : — 

"  Au  d^but  de  chaque  guerre,  chacune  des  parties  bellig6rantes 
constitue  un  tribunal  international  d'appel  en  matiere  de  prises 
maritimes,  Chacun  de  oes  tribunaux  est  compos6  de  cinq  membrea, 
design^s  comme  suit :  L'6tat  bellig6rant  nommera  lui-meme  le  presi- 
dent et  un  des  membrea.  II  d6signera  en  outro  trois  6tat8  neutres, 
qui  choisiront  chacun  un  des  trois  autrea  membres." 

In  the  abstract,  and  supposing  that  a  tribunal  perfectly 
satisfactory  both  to  belligerents  and  neutrals  could  be 
constituted,  whether  antecedently  or  ad  hoc,  there  might  be 
much  to  be  said  for  the  proposal ;  subject,  however,  to  one 
condition — viz.  that  an  agreement  had  been  previously 
arrived  at  as  to  the  law  which  the  Court  is  to  apply.  At  the 
present  time  there  exists,  on  many  vital  questions  of  prize 
law,  no  such  agreement.  It  will  be  sufficient  to  mention 
those  relating  to  the  list  of  contraband,  the  distinction 
between  "  absolute  "  and  "  conditional  "  contraband,  the 
doctrine  of  "  continuous  voyages,"  the  right  of  sinking  a 


152    THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

neutral  prize,  the  moment   from  which  a  vessel   becomes 
liable  for  breach  of  blockade. 

Just    as    the    Alabama    arbitration    would    have    been 
impossible  had  not  an  agreement  been  arrived  at  upon  the 
principles  in  accordance  with  which  neutral  duties  as  to  the 
exit  of  ships  of  war  were  to  be  construed,  so,  also,  before  an 
international  Court  can  be  empowered  to  decide  questions  of 
prize,  whether  in  the  first  instance  or  on  appeal,  it  is  indis- 
pensable that  the  law  to  be  applied  on  the  points  above 
mentioned,   and   many   others,   should  have  been   clearly- 
defined  and  accepted,  if  not  generally,  at  least  by  all  parties 
concerned.     The  moral  which  I  would  venture  to  draw  is, 
therefore,  that  although  questions  of  fact,  arising  out  of  the 
capture  of  a  prize,  might  sometimes  be  submitted  to  a 
tribunal  of  arbitration,  no  case,  involving  rules  of  law  as  to 
which  nations  take  different  views,  could  possibly  be  so 
submitted.     One  is  glad,  therefore,  to  notice  that  the  Prime 
Minister's  reply  to  Mr.  A.  Herbert  was  of  the  most  guarded 
character.     The  settlement  of  the  law  of  prize  must  neces- 
sarily precede  any  general  resort  to  an  international  Prize 
Court ;   and  if  the  coming  Hague  Conference  does  no  more 
than  settle  some  of  the  most  pressing  of  these  questions,  it 
will  have  done  much  to  promote  the  cause  of  peace. 
I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  February  20  (1907). 

A  NEW  PRIZE  LAW 

Sir, — The  leading  articles  which  you  have  recently 
published  upon  the  doings  of  the  Peace  Conference,  as  also 
the  weighty  letter  addressed  to  you  by  my  eminent  colleague, 


AN  INTERNATIONAL  PRIZE  COURT  153 

Professor  Westlake,  will  have  been  welcomed  by  many  of 
your  readers  who  are  anxious  that  the  vital  importance  of 
some  of  the  questions  under  discussion  at  The  Hague  should 
not  be  lost  sight  of. 

The  Conference  may  now  be  congratulated  upon  having 
already  given  a  quietus  to  several  proposals  for  which, 
whether  or  not  they  may  be  rightly  described  as  Utopian, 
the  time  is  admittedly  not  yet  ripe.  Such  has  been  the  fate 
of  the  suggestions  for  the  limitation  of  armaments,  and  for 
the  exemption  from  capture  of  private  property  at  sea. 
Such  also,  there  is  every  reason  to  hope,  is  the  destiny  which 
awaits  the  still  more  objectionable  proposals  for  rendering 
obligatory  the  resort  to  arbitration,  which  by  the  Convention 
of  1899  was  wisely  left  optional. 

Should  the  labours  of  the  delegates  succeed  in  placing 
some  restrictions  upon  the  employment  of  submarine  mines, 
the  bombardment  of  open  coast  towns,  and  the  conversion  of 
merchant  vessels  into  ships  of  war  ;  in  making  some  slight 
improvements  in  each  of  the  three  Conventions  of  1899  ;  and 
in  solving  some  of  the  more  pressing  questions  as  to  the 
rights  and  duties  of  neutrals,  especially  with  reference  to 
the  reception  in  their  ports  of  beUigerent  warships,  it  will 
have  more  than  justified  the  hopes  for  its  success  which  have 
been  entertained  by  persons  conversant  with  the  dilliculty 
and  complexity  of  the  problems  involved. 

But  what  shall  wo  say  of  certain  proposals  for  revolu- 
tionising the  law  of  prize,  which  still  remain  for  considera- 
tion, notably  for  the  establishment  of  an  international  Court 
of  Appeal,  and  for  the  abolition  of  contraband  ?  It  can 
hardly  bo  supposed  that  either  suggestion  will  win  its  way  to 
acceptance. 


154    THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

1.  The  British  scheme  for  an  international  Court  of 
Appeal  in  prize  cases  is,  indeed,  far  preferable  to  the  German  ; 
but  the  objections  to  anything  of  the  kind  would  seem  to  be, 
for  the  present,  insuperable,  were  it  only  for  the  reason  which 
you  allowed  me  to  point  out,  some  months  ago,  d  'propos  of 
a  question  put  in  the  House  of  Commons  by  Mr.  Arnold 
Herbert.  As  long  as  nations  hold  widely  different  views 
on  many  points  of  prize  law,  it  cannot  be  expected  that  they 
should  agree  beforehand  that,  when  belligerent,  they  will 
leave  it  to  a  board  of  arbitrators  to  say  which  of  several 
competing  rules  shall  be  applied  to  any  given  case  of  capture, 
or  to  evolve  out  of  their  inner  consciousness  a  new  rule, 
hitherto  unknown  to  any  national  prize  Court.  It  would 
seem  that  the  German  advocates  of  the  innovation  claim 
in  its  favour  the  authority  of  the  Institut  de  Droit  Interna- 
tional. Permit  me,  therefore,  as  one  who  has  taken  part  in 
all  the  discussions  of  the  Institut  upon  the  subject,  to  state 
that  when  it  was  first  handled,  at  Ziirich,  in  1878,  the  diffi- 
culties in  the  way  of  an  international  Court  were  insisted  on 
by  such  men  as  Bluntschli,  Bernard,  Bulmerincq,  Asser,  and 
Neumann,  and  the  vote  of  a  majority  in  its  favour  was 
coupled  with  one  which  demanded  the  acceptance  by  treaty 
of  a  universally  applicable  system  of  prize  law.  The 
drafting  of  such  a  system  was  accordingly  the  main  object 
of  the  Code  des  Prises  maritimes,  which,  after  occupying 
several  sessions  of  the  Institut,  was  finally  adopted  by  it, 
at  Heidelberg,  in  1887.  Only  ten  of  the  122  sections  of  this 
Code  deal  with  an  international  Court  of  Appeal.  A  complete 
body  of  law,  by  which  States  have  agreed  to  be  bound, 
must,  one  would  think,  necessarily  precede  the  establishment 
of  a  mixed  Court  by  which  that  law  is  to  be  interpreted. 


AN  INTEKNATIONAL  PRIZE  COURT  155 

2.  While  the  several  delegations  are  vying  with  one 
another  in  devising  new  definitions  of  contraband,  there 
would  seem  to  be  Httle  hkelihood  that  the  British  proposal 
for  its  total  abandonment  will  be  seriously  entertained. 
Such  a  step  could  be  justified,  if  at  all,  from  the  point  of 
view  of  national  interest,  only  on  the  ground  that  it  might 
possibly  throw  increased  difficulties  in  the  way  of  an  enemy 
desirous,  even  by  straining  the  existing  law,  of  interfering 
with  the  supply  of  foodstuffs  to  the  British  islands.  I 
propose,  for  the  present,  only  to  call  attention  to  the  con- 
cluding paragraph  of  the  British  notice  of  motion  on  this 
point,  which  would  seem  to  imply  much  more  than  the 
abandonment  of  contraband.  The  words  in  question,  if 
indeed  they  are  authentically  reported,  are  as  follows  : — 
"Le  droit  de  visite  ne  serait  exerce  que  pour  constater  le 
caractere  neutre  du  batiment  do  commerce."  Does  this 
mean  that  the  visiting  officer,  as  soon  as  he  has  ascertained 
from  the  ship's  papers  that  she  is  neutral  property,  is  to 
make  his  bow,  and  return  to  the  cruiser  whence  he  came  ? 
If  so,  what  has  become  of  our  existing  right  to  detain  any 
vessel  which  has  sailed  for  a  blockaded  port,  or  is  carrying, 
as  a  commercial  venture,  or  even  ignorantly,  hostile  troops 
or  despatches  ?  No  such  definition  as  is  proposed  of  an 
"  auxiliary  ship  of  war "  would  safeguard  the  right  in 
question,  since  a  ship,  to  come  within  that  definition,  must, 
it  appears,  be  under  the  orders  of  a  belligerent  fleet, 

I  would  venture  to  suggest  that  tlu;  motto  of  a  reformer 
of  prize  law  should  he  festina  lente.  The  existing  system  is 
the  fruit  of  practical  experience  extending  over  several 
centuries,  and,  thougli  it  may  need,  hero  and  there,  some 
readjustment   to   new   conditions,   l^rought   about   by   the 


156    THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

substitution  of  steam  for  sails,  is  not  one  which  can  safely 
be  pulled  to  pieces  in  a  couple  of  months.  Let  us  leave 
something  for  future  Hague  Conferences. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  July  24  (1907). 

A  NEW  PRIZE  LAW 

Sir, — In  a  letter  under  the  above  heading,  for  which  you 
were  so  good  as  to  find  room  in  July  last,  I  returned  to  the 
thesis  which  I  had  ventured  to  maintain  some  months 
previously,  a  'pro'pos  of  a  question  put  in  the  House  of 
Commons.  My  contention  was  that  the  establishment  of  an 
international  prize  Court,  assuming  it  to  be  under  any 
circumstances  desirable,  should  follow,  not  precede,  a  general 
international  agreement  as  to  the  law  which  the  Court  is  to 
administer. 

It  would  appear,  from  such  imperfect  information  as 
intermittently  reaches  Swiss  mountain  hotels,  that  a  con- 
viction of  the  truth  of  this  proposition  is  at  length  making 
way  among  the  delegates  to  The  Hague  Conference  and 
among  observers  of  its  doings.  In  a  recent  number  of  the 
Courrier  de  la  Conference,  a  publication  which  cannot  be 
accused  of  lukewarmness  in  the  advocacy  of  proposals  for 
the  peaceful  settlement  of  international  differences,  I  find 
an  article  entitled  "  Pas  de  Code  Naval,  pas  de  Cour  des 
Prises,"  to  the  effect  that  "  I'acceptation  de  la  Cour  des  Prises 
est  strictement  conditionnelle  a  la  redaction  du  Code 
qu'elle  aura  k  interpreter."  Its  decisions  must  otherwise 
be  founded  upon  the  opinions  of  its  Judges,  "  the  majority  of 
whom  will  belong  to  a  school  which  has  never  accepted  what 


AN  INTERNATIONAL  PRIZE  COURT  157 

Great  Britain  looks  upon  as  the  fundamental  principles  of 
naval  warfare."  One  learns  also,  from  other  sources,  that 
efforts  are  being  made  to  arrive,  by  a  series  of  compromises, 
at  some  common  understanding  upon  the  points  as  to  which 
the  differences  of  view  between  the  Powers  are  most 
pronounced.  It  may,  however,  be  safely  predicted  that 
many  years  must  elapse  before  any  such  result  will  be 
achieved. 

In  the  meantime,  a  very  different  solution  of  the  difficulty 
has  commended  itself  to  the  partisans  of  the  proposed  Court. 
M.  Renault,  the  accompHshed  Reporter  of  the  committee 
which  deals  in  the  first  instance  with  the  subject,  after 
stating  that  "  sur  beaucoup  de  points  le  droit  de  la  guerre 
maritime  est  encore  incertain,  et  chaque  titsit  le  formule  au 
gre  de  ses  idees  et  de  ses  interets,"  lays  down  that,  in  accor- 
dance with  strict  juridical  reasoning,  when  international 
law  is  silent,  an  international  Court  should  apply  the  law  of 
the  captor.  Ho  is,  nevertheless,  prepared  to  recommend, 
as  the  spokesman  of  the  committee,  that  in  such  cases  the 
Judges  should  decide  "  d'apres  les  principes  generaux  de  la 
justice  ot  do  I'equite  "  ;  a  process  which  I  had,  less  compli- 
mentarily,  described  as  "  evolving  new  rules  out  of  their 
irmor  consciousness."  The  Court,  in  pursuance  of  this 
confessedly  "  bardie  solution,"  would  bo  called  upon  to 
"  fauro  lo  droit." 

One  may  bo  permitted  to  hope  that  this  proposal  will 
not  bo  accepted.  The  beneficent  action  of  English  Judges 
in  developing  the  common  law  of  Ijuglaiid  iriay  possibly 
be  cited  in  its  favour  ;  but  tho  analogy  is  delusive.  The 
Courts  of  a  given  country  in  evolving  m^w  rules  of  law  are 
almost  certain  to  do  so  in  accordance  with  tho  views   of 


158    THE  EIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTEALS 

public  policy  generally  entertained  in  that  country.  Should 
they  act  otherwise  their  error  can  be  promptly  corrected  by 
the  national  Legislature.  Far  different  would  be  the  effect 
of  the  decision  of  an  international  Court,  in  which,  though 
it  might  run  directly  counter  to  British  theory  and  practice, 
Great  Britain  would  have  bound  herself  beforehand  to 
acquiesce.  The  only  quasi-legislative  body  by  which  the 
ratio  decidendi  of  such  a  decision  could  be  disallowed  would 
be  an  international  gathering  in  which  British  views  might 
find  scanty  support.  The  development  of  a  system  of 
national  law  by  national  Judges  offers  no  analogy  to  the 
working  of  an  international  Court,  empowered,  at  its  free 
will  and  pleasure,  to  disregard  the  views  of  a  sovereign 
Power  as  to  the  proper  rule  to  be  applied  in  cases  as  to 
which  international  law  gives  no  guidance.  In  such  cases 
the  ultimate  adjustment  of  differences  of  view  is  the  appro- 
priate work,  not  of  a  Law  Court,  but  of  diplomacy. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  combat  the  notion  that  there 
already  exists,  in  mibihus,  a  complete  system  of  prize  law, 
which  is  in  some  mysterious  way  accessible  to  Judges,  and 
reveals  to  them  the  rule  applicable  to  each  new  case  as  it 
arises.  This  notion,  so  far  as  it  is  prevalent,  seems  to  have 
arisen  from  a  mistaken  reading  of  certain  dicta  of  Lord 
Stowell,  in  which  that  great  Judge,  in  his  finest  18th  century 
manner,  insists  that  the  law  which  it  was  his  duty  to  adminis- 
ter "  has  no  locality  "  and  "  belongs  to  other  nations  as  well 
as  our  own."  He  was,  of  course,  thinking  of  the  rules  of 
prize  law  upon  which  the  nations  are  agreed,  not  of  the 
numerous  questions  upon  which  no  agreement  exists,  and 
was  dealing  with  the  difiicult  position  of  a  Judge  who  has  to 
choose  (as  in  the  recent  Moray  Firth  case)  between  obedience 


AN  INTEKNATIONAL  PRIZE  COURT         159 

to  such  rules  and  obedience  to  the  legislative,  or  quasi- 
legislative,  acts  of  his  own  Government. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Eggisliorii,  Suisse,  September  16  (1907). 

A  NEW  PRIZE  LAW 

Sir, — The  speech  of  the  Prime  Minister  at  the  Guildhall 
contains  a  paragraph  which  will  be  read  with  a  sense  of  relief 
by  those  who,  Uke  myself,  have  all  along  viewed  with 
surprise  and  apprehension  The  Hague  proposals  for  an 
international  Prize  Court. 

Sir  H.  Campbell-Banncrman  admits  that  "  it  is  desirable, 
and  it  may  be  essential,  that,  before  legislation  can  be  under- 
taken to  make  such  a  Court  effective,  the  leading  maritime 
nations  should  come  to  an  agreement  as  to  the  rules  regard- 
ing some  of  the  more  important  subjects  of  warfare  which 
are  to  be  administered  by  the  Court  "  ;  and  his  subsequent 
eulogy  of  the  Court  presupposes  that  it  is  provided  with 
"  a  body  of  rules  which  has  received  the  sanction  of  the  great 
maritime  Powers."  What  is  said  as  to  the  necessary  post- 
ponement of  any  legislation  in  the  sense  of  The  Hague 
Convention  must,  of  course,  apply  a  fortiori  to  the  ratification 
of  the  Convention. 

Wo  have  here,  for  the  first  time,  an  authoritative  repudia- 
tion of  the  notion  that  fifteen  gentlemen  of  mixed  nationality 
composing  an  international  Prize  Court,  are  to  bo  let  looso 
to  "  make  law,"  in  accordance  with  what  may  happen  to  bo 
their  conceptions  of  "justice  and  equity."  It  seems  at  last 
to  be  recognised  that  such  a  Court  cannot  be  set  to  work 


160     THE  EIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

unless,  and  until,  the  great  maritime  Powers  shall  have  come 
to  an  agreement  upon  the  rules  of  law  which  the  Court  is  to 
administer. 

I  may  add  that  it  is  surely  too  much  to  expect  that 
the  rules  in  question  will  be  discussed  by  the  Powers, 
to  use  Sir  H.  Campbell-Bannerman's  phrase,  "  with- 
out any  political  arriere  yensee."  Compromise  between 
opposing  political  interests  must  ever  remain  one  of  the 
most  important  factors  in  the  development  of  the  law  of 
nations. 

I  am.  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  E.  Holland. 

Oxford,  November  11  (1907). 

Although  the  establishment  of  an  International  Prize  Court  of 
Appeal  was  not  one  of  the  topics  included  in  the  programme 
of  the  Russian  invitation  to  a  second  Peace  Conference,  no 
objection  was  made  to  its  being  taken  into  consideration,  when 
proposals  to  that  effect  were  made  by  the  British  and  American 
delegates  to  the  Conference.  The  idea  seems  first  to  have  been 
suggested  by  Hiibner,  who  proposed  to  confer  jurisdiction  in 
cases  of  neutral  prize  on  courts  composed  of  ministers,  or  consuls, 
accredited  by  neutrals  to  the  belUgerents,  together  with  com- 
missioners appointed  by  the  Sovereign  of  the  captors  or  of  the 
country  to  which  the  prize  has  been  brought,  as  also,  perhaps, 
"  des  personnes  pleines  de  probite  et  de  connaissances  dans  tout 
ce  qui  concerne  les  Loix  des  Nations  et  les  Traites  des  Puissances 
modernes."  The  Court  is  to  decide  in  accordance  with  treaties, 
"  ou,  a  leur  defaut,  la  loi  universelle  des  nations."  De  la  Saisie  des 
Bdtiments  neutres  (1759),  ii.  pp.  45-61.  The  Institut  de  Droit 
International,  after  discussions  extending  over  several  years, 
accepted  the  principle  of  an  International  Court  of  Appeal, 
though  only  in  combination  with  a  complete  scheme  of  prize-law, 
in  its  Code  des  Prises  maritimes,  completed  in  1887. 

At  the  Conference  of  1907,  the  work  of  several  committees, 
and  a  masterly  report  by  Professor  Renault,  Pari.  Papers, 
No.  iv.  (1908),  p.  9,  resulted  in  The  Hague  Convention,  No.  xii. 


AN  INTERNATIONAL  PRIZE  COURT         161 

of  that  year,  providing  for  the  establishment  of  a  mixed  Court  of 
Appeal  from  national  prize  courts. 

According  to  Art.  7  of  this  Convention,  in  default  of  any 
relevant  treaty  between  the  Governments  of  the  litigant  parties, 
and  of  generally  recognised  rules  of  international  law  bearing 
upon  the  question  at  issue,  the  Court  is  to  decide  "  in  accordance 
with  the  general  principles  of  justice  and  equity."  It  seems, 
however,  to  have  been  soon  perceived  that  the  proposal  to 
institute  a  Court,  unprovided  with  any  fixed  system  of  law  by 
which  to  decide  the  cases  which  might  be  brought  before  it, 
could  not  weU  be  entertained,  and  the  Final  Act  of  the  Conference 
accordingly  expresses  a  wish  that  "  the  preparation  of  a  Reglement, 
relative  to  the  laws  and  customs  of  maritime  war,  may  be 
mentioned  in  the  programme  of  the  next  Conference." 

Thereupon,  without  waiting  for  the  meeting  of  a  third  Hague 
Conference,  the  British  Government  on  February  27,  1908, 
addressed  a  circular  to  the  great  maritime  Powers,  which,  after 
alluding  to  the  impression  gained  "  that  the  estabhshment  of 
the  International  Prize  Court  would  not  meet  with  general 
acceptance  so  long  as  vagueness  and  uncertainty  exist  as  to  the 
principles  which  the  Court,  in  dealing  with  appeals  brought 
before  it,  would  apply  to  questions  of  far-reaching  importance, 
affecting  naval  poUcy  and  practice,"  went  on  to  propose  that 
another  Conference  should  meet  in  London,  in  the  autumn  of 
the  same  year,  "  with  the  object  of  arriving  at  an  agreement 
as  to  what  are  the  generally  recognised  principles  of  international 
law,  within  the  meaning  of  paragraph  2  of  Article  7  of  the 
Convention,  as  to  those  matters  wherein  the  practice  of  nations 
has  varied,  and  of  then  formulating  the  rules  which,  in  the 
absence  of  special  treaty  provisions  applicable  to  a  particular 
case,  the  Court  should  observe  in  deahng  with  appeals  brought 
before  it  for  decision.  ...  It  would  be  difficult,  if  not  impossible, 
for  H.  M.  Government  to  carry  the  legislation  necessary  to  give 
effect  to  the  Convention,  unless  they  could  assure  both  Houses 
of  the  British  ParHament  that  some  more  definite  understanding 
had  been  reached  as  to  the  rules  by  which  the  new  Tribunal  should 
be  governed." 

In  response  to  this  invitation,  delegates  from  ten  principal 
maritime  States  assembled  at  the  Foreign  Office  on  December 
4,  1908,  and  after  discussing  the  topics  to  which  their  attention 


162    THE  RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  NEUTRALS 

was  directed,  m'z.  :  (1)  Contraband  ;  (2)  Blockade;  (3)  Continuous 
voyage;  (4)  Destruction  of  neutral  prizes  ;  (5)  Unneutral  service  ; 
(6)  Conversion  of  merchant  vessels  into  warships  on  the  high 
seas  ;  (7)  Transfer  to  a  neutral  flag  ;  (8)  Nationality  or  domicil, 
as  the  test  of  enemy  property  ;  signed  on  February  26,  1909,  the 
Declaration  of  London,  to  which  so  frequent  reference  has  been 
made  in  the  preceding  page  s. 

Whether  Convention  No.  xii.  of  1907,  or  the  Declaration 
which,  it  will  be  remembered,  must  be  accepted,  if  at  aU,  as  a 
whole,  will  be  generally  ratified,  remains  to  be  seen.  Neither 
one  nor  the  other  will,  it  has  been  announced,  be  ratified  by 
Great  Britain  till  opportunity  has  been  given  for  its  discussion 
in  Parliament,  probably  upon  the  introduction  of  the  Bill  without 
the  passing  of  which  it  will  be  impossible  to  give  effect  to  the 
Convention,  the  ratification  of  which  is  now  not  to  take  place 
before  June  1910. 


INDEX 


Absolute  contraband.     Sec  Con- 
traband V 

Acquiescence,  State  duty  of,  88, 
89,  96 

Actceon,  the,  143,  147 

Admiralty  Manual  of  Prize  Law, 
116,  144,   148 

Alexander,  Mrs.,  the  cotton  of,  110 

Allanton,  the,  115,  118,  120 

Ancipitis  usus,  articles,  105 

Arbitration,  4,  153 

„  treaties,  general,  6,  7 

„  „  limited,  ib. 

Armaments,  limitation  of,  153 

Assassination,  51 

Atalania,  the,  118 

Asylum  to  belligerent  warships,  87, 
89,  101 


Balloons,  projectiles    from,    30, 

56 
Base  of  operations,  neutral  duty  as 

to,  88,  101 
Bays,  133 
Bermuda,  the,  117 
Blockade,  belligerent,  30,  116,  125, 
132 
„         pacific,  10,  11,  15 
Bluntschli's  reply  to  von  Moltke,  26 
Bombardment  of  open  coast  towns, 

31.  73,  81 
Bondholders,   foreign,    vindication 

of  rights  of,  14 
Brown  V.  United  States,  39 
Brussels  Conference,  the,  49,  75 
Bullets,  expanding,  22,  53,  55,  56 

„       explosive,  22,  54,  56 
Bundesrath,  the,  30,  114,  118 


Cable-cutting,  31,  134 
Captors,     unqualiKcd,     103,     119, 
120 


Chavasse,  ex  parte,  97 

Chalcas,  the,  108 

Claims,  competitive,  10 

Clothing,  use  of  enemj-,  50 

Coal,  conditional  contraband,  102, 

106 
Coal  for  belligerent  fleet,  89, 91,  93, 

94 
Codification  of   laws   of   war,   22, 

29 
Commencement  of  war,  34,  38 
Commercen,  the,  117 
Commissions  of  Enquiry,  4 
Compromise,    the,    between    belli- 
gerent   and  neutral   rights,    96, 
131,  136 
Conditional  contraband.     See  Con- 
traband 
Conduct      of      warfare      between 

belligerents,  43 
Continuous  voyages,  103,  114,  115, 

117,   118 
Contraband,    British    proposal    to 
abolish      doctrine 
of,  121,  153,  155 
„  misuse  of  the  term, 

89,  91,  95 
„  the  two  constituents 

of,  116 
„  absolute    and    con- 

ditional, 30,   101, 
102,  106,  144 
„  coal,  how  far,   102, 

106 
„  cotton,  how  far,  105, 

108,  144 
„  food,  how  far,  145, 

155 
Contnbulioiis,  (13,  73,  80 
Conventions.     See  Geneva,  Hague, 

&c. 
Convoy,  30 

Customs    Consolidation    Act,  the. 
92 
163  M  2 


164 


INDEX 


Declaration,  the,  of  London,  103, 
105,106,115,121, 
122,    150,    162 
„  the,   of    Paris,    123, 

130 
„  accession      to,      of 

Spain  and  Mexico, 
122 
„  the,  of  St.  Peters- 

burg, 22,  54,  55, 
56 
„  von    Moltke    upon, 

23 
of  war,  8,  34,  37 
Declarations,    the    three,   of  The 

Hague.     See  Hague 
Despatches,  enemy,  114,  118,  125, 

138 
Destruction  of  neutral  prizes,  23, 

140,  142,  148,  150 
Direct   U.   S.  Cable  Co.  v.   Anglo- 
American  Tel.  Co.,  133 
Disguise,  50 
Drago  doctrine,  the,  20 
Droit  d'ancjarie,  the,  137 
Dum-dum  bullet.     See  Bullets 


Embaugo,  10 

Enemies,     resident    at    outbreak, 

39 
Enemy  goods  in  neutral  bottoms, 
123,  125,  126 
„      merchant  vessels  at   out- 
break, 38 
„      property,  78,  153 
„      in  occupied  territory,  61 
„       service,  23,  114,  116,  118, 
155 
Enquiry,    international     Commis- 
sions of,  1,  2,  4 


False  colours,  30 
Felicity,  the,  143,  146,  147 
Fishing  vessels,  31 
Food,  how   far   contraband,    145, 
155 

„      supply,     report    of     Royal 
Commission  on,  105 
Foreign  Enlistment  Acts,  the,  91, 

94,  98,  100 
Fram,  the,  96 
Friendly  methods  of  settlement,  1 


Gases,  harmful,  22,  55 


Geneva  Conventions,  the,  23,  58, 
60 
application    of,    to    maritime 
warfare,  31 
Golden  Rocket,  the,  127 
Good  offices,  1,  2,  4 
Guerilla  warfare,  48 


Haabet,  the,  117 

Hague  Conventions,  the,  of  1899, 
2,  3,  49,  52,  53,  54,   65, 
82 
of  1907  : 

No.  i,  2,  3,  7 

No.  ii,  21 

No.  iu,  38 

No.  iv,  50,  54,  60,  67,  84, 

134 
No.  V,  50,  134 
No.  vi,  38 
No.  vii,  120 
No.  viii,  130 
No.  ix,  84 
No.  X,  89.  90 
No.  xii,  160,  162 
Hague  Declarations,    the,  22,  30, 
55,56 
„      Beglements,  the,   as  to  war 
on  land,  49,  50,  52,  54, 
55,  56,   60,   61,    63,  82, 
134 
„      Tribunal,  the,  6 
„  „         reference  to,   not 

obligatory,  2,  5 
Hall,  W.  E.,  views  of,  12 
Holland,     T.     E.,     references     to 
writings  of,  8,  24,  49,  56,  73,  84, 
88,  130,  134,  142,  148,  149 
Honour  and  vital  interests  clause, 

the,  4,  5,  7 
Horses,  wounded,  58,  61 
Hostile    assistance,    23,    114,   116, 
118,  155 


Immediate  effects  of  outbreak  of 

war,  the,  38 
Imina,  the,  117 

Indivisibility,  the,  of  the  Declara- 
tion of  Paris,  122 
„  of   the    Declaration 

of  London,  ib. 
Institut  de  Droit  International,  the, 
9.  11,  14,  15,  23.  24,  27,  31,37, 
68,  83,  84,  88,  89,  133, 135,  139, 
141,151,154,  160 


INDEX 


165 


Institut  de  Droit  International,  the, 
its  Manuel  des  lois  guerre  sur  de 
la  terre,  23,  24,  27,  68 
International,  the,  136 
International  law,  the  nature  of, 
25,  77,  79,  81,  87, 
125,  129 
„  prize      Court,      pro- 

posal  for    an,   23, 
150,  153,  154,  160 
Instructions,  national,  on  laws  of 
war  on  land,  49  n., 
51 
„        on  laws  of  war  at  sea  : 
British,  113,  144,  148 
French,  143 
„  Japanese,     105,    106, 

107,  112,  141,  144, 
148 
„  Russian,     111,      141, 

142,  144,  148 
„  United  States,  143 


Jonge  Margaretha,  the,  117 
"  Justice  and  Equity,  general  prin- 
ciples of,"  150,  157,  159,  101 


Knight  Commander,  the  case  of  the, 

140 
Kowahing,  the  case  of  the,  35 


Lawful  belligerents,  48,  50 
Leucade,  the,  143 
Lieber's  Instructions,  48,  49 
Localities  closed  to  hostilities,  42 
London,  Conference  of,  149,  161 


Mail  steamers  and  bags,  31 

Malacca,  the  case  of  the,  119,  120 

MarniH,  ex  jtaric,  65,  06 

Martial  law,  65,  72 

Mcomini    arul    othrrs  v.   Qovernor, 

tL-c,  of  Nalfil,  (i6 
Means  of  injuring,  53,  50 
Measures  short  of  war,  1 
Mediation.     See  Uood  Offices 

,,         special,    2 
Mines,  130 

Moltko,  von,  on  conduct  of  war,  24 
Monroe  doctrine,  the,  17 
Moray  Firth,  the,  158 


National  instructions,  49,  51 
Naval     bombardments     of     open 
coast  towns,  31,  73,  81 
„       manoeuvres  of  1888,    the, 

74 
„       war  code,  a,  32 
,,        warfare,  23 
Neutral  conduct,  the  criterion  of,  86 
„       rights  and  duties,  ih. 
„       States     and     individuals, 
their   Uabilities    distin- 
guished, 88,  91 
Neutralisation,  the  term,  45 
Neutrality,     correlative     to     bel- 
ligerency, 9,  13,  16 
Neutrals,     methods      of     warfare 
affecting,  122,  127,  131,  134,  140 


Occupied   territory,   rights  of  the 

invader  in,  61,  63 
Orozembo,  the,  118 


Paquete  Habana,  the,  31 
Peaceful  settlement  of  disputes,  the 
Conventions 
for,  of  1899, 
2  3    7 
of  1907,  2,  7 
„  „  are  non-obhga- 

tory,  4,  153 
Peterhojf,  the,  30,  104,  117 
Petition  of  Right,  the,  08 
Poison,  56 

Prisoners,  liabilities  of,  66 
Prize  Court,  the  Russian,  121 

„  proposed  interna- 

rional,  23,  150,  153, 
154,  100 
„  a    settled     prize    law 

must  precede,   151, 
154, 156,  159, 161 
Prevention,    State  duties  of,  88,  93 
Privateers,  122,  127,  129 

„  commissioned        liners 

are  not,    128 
"  Probable  cause,"  125 
Proclamation    of    Neutrality,    the 

British,  criticised,  89,  95,  98 
Projectiles,  from  balloons,  56 

„  for  dillusion  of   gases, 

ib. 


Receii'Ts.  03 

Riglemcnts,  The  Hague.   -See  Hague 


166 


INDEX 


Reprisals,  advantages  of,  13 

„  how  differing  from  war, 

8,  10,  13 
„  opposite  views  as  to,  15 

„  species  of,  10,  14 

„  United    States    instruc- 

tions as  to,  30 
Reward  for,  dead  or  alive,  52 


Savage  warfare,  53 

Santissima  Trinidad,  the,  96 

Savanna,  the,  127 

Search.     See  Visit  and  Search 

Springbok,  the,  30 

Straits,  44 

Suez  Canal,  the,  42,  43 


Territorial  waters,  132,  138 
Three-mile  limit,  the,  116,  132 
Transformation  into  ships  of  war, 

120 
Torpedoes,  130 
Twenty-four  hours  rule,  the,  as  to 

stay    in    neutral    harbours,    87, 

102 


Uniform,  51 

United  States,  instructions  for  war 
on  land,    23,   48,  49,  65 


United  States  ratification  of  Con- 
ventions of  1899 
and    1907,    as  to 
ditto,  49 
„       „  naval     war    code, 

23,  29 
„       „  views       of       the, 

agreeing      with 
British,  30 


Usufruct,  international,  61 


Venezuela,  claims  against,  14 
Visit  and  search,   116,    125,   126, 

155 
Vceux,  5,  60,  82,  84,  149,  161 


War.     See  Reprisals 

„        Declaration  of,  8,  34 
Washington,  the  three  Rules  of  the 

Treaty  of,  129,  151 
Wounded  and  sick,  the.  See  Geneva 
Conventions 
„        horses,  68,  61. 


Yangtsze  Insurance  Assoc,  v.  In- 
demnity  Co.,  114 


PRINTED   BY 

SPOTTISWOODE  AND  CO.   LTD.,   COL.CHESTEB 

LONDON  AND  ETON 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  LOS  ANGELES 

THE  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below 


-a  z  3  «'"^ 


DEC  1219" 


RfC'D  MLD 


WAY  1  mmi^ 


L'KL 


Forir.   L-r> 


i7i 


AT 

LOS  Ax\GELES 
LIBRARY 


•K^ 


ax 


tS> 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

||  P|l!!|l|llll! 


AA    000  520  300    5 


FnihiiCL' 


-t — .  -.-^ ...^ . .